tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-57552028373708619662024-03-13T08:01:38.572-07:00Spanking Stories by KateKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.comBlogger53125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-80568064356264841012012-05-15T11:41:00.000-07:002012-05-15T11:41:02.938-07:00SAMCRO- Part 2*based on Sons of Anarchy...I don't own it, nor am I affiliated with it.
Emily sat at the kitchen table, watching her mother cook. One thing most people didn’t know about Gemma Teller was that despite her bad-ass demeanor, she was quite the domestic. She kept an immaculate home and was an amazing cook and baker. There wasn’t much she couldn’t do. She was presently preparing a welcome-home dinner for her husband Clay, who was coming home from a week-long run out of state. These runs involved a lot of danger, partying, and other women; Gemma knew this, and although she wasn’t thrilled that her husband was banging younger women, she knew the lifestyle and had become accustomed to it. What happened on a run stayed on a run- that was the rule. The only good part about the whole thing was welcoming her husband home at the end, cooking him his favorite meal, and spending a fantastic night with him.
Emily, on the other hand, had no idea what happened on runs, and she was certainly not looking forward to her father coming home. It had been 5 days since her mother punished her in front of half the club and even though the pain and bruising were almost completely healed, her pride was nowhere near. She refused to go anywhere near the clubhouse and was terrified of what would happen to her when Clay got home.
“Mom?” Emily said carefully, interrupting several minutes of silence.
“Mmm hm?” Gemma responded, looking over her shoulder at Emily.
“I was wondering if maybe…”
“Don’t even think about asking me not to tell Clay about what you did,” Gemma warned.
“But you already punished me!” Emily whined.
“Your Dad probably already knows about it anyways. And besides, you deserve
“Clay, DON’T,” Jax said, getting off his Harley and stepping between Clay and the front door of his house.
“This isn’t your business,” Clay said, attempting to step past him. Jax wouldn’t budge.
“Like Hell it isn’t, she’s my baby sister,” Jax said.
“That baby sister of yours put all of our lives in danger, and she knew damn well what she was doing. And after I’m done with her, she won’t do it again,” Clay promised, pushing past Jax and opening the front door of his house.
“Shit,” Jax said. He threw his cigarette on the ground and followed Clay inside.
Clay walked into the kitchen to find his wife cooking dinner, his daughter sitting at the table with a book, and Chibs sitting across from her, feet up on another chair, leaning back with his hands behind his head.
“Babysitting, brotha?” Clay asked , laughing, and slapping Chibs’ back.
“Aye, you made it back ya old son of a bitch!” Chibs exclaimed, standing up and hugging Clay. “Jackie boy,” he said, acknowledging Jax. Jax nods to him, putting his helmet down on the table.
“My beautiful wife,” Clay said, admiringly, approaching Gemma, who dried her hands on a dish towel and approached him, putting her hands on his cheeks, kissing him passionately.
“Welcome home baby,” she said. “How are the hands?” she asked, taking both of his hands in hers lovingly.
“They’re okay,” he said, shrugging it off, not wanting her to know how much pain he was in.
Emily held her breath, praying that her Dad hadn’t heard what had happened 5 days ago. The pain and bruising were almost completely healed, but her pride wasn’t. After being spanked, bare-bottom, by her mother with a belt in front of half the club, she couldn’t look a single one of them in the eye. Her heart was pounding so hard that she was sure everyone in the room could hear it. Although she knew her father loved her, and although they generally had a great relationship despite her displeasure with his lifestyle, she was absolutely terrified of what he would do to her if he found out what happened.
“YOU,” Clay said, pointing at Emily. “Upstairs. NOW.”
Emily stared at him, wide-eyed, afraid to move.
“Daddy, I’m sorry, please,” she pleaded shakily.
“I said NOW,” he hissed through clenched teeth.
Emily looked at Jax with tears in her eyes, silently begging for help.
“Don’t look at him, he has no say here. Unless you want to do this right here, I suggest you get yourself upstairs before I lose patience,” he warned.
“Come on Clay, she’s just a kid, and Mom already dealt with it,” Jax reasoned.
“Last chance,” Clay said to Emily. She looked from Clay to Gemma, to Jax, put her book down, uncrossed her legs, and ran upstairs to her room.
“You think about what this’ll do to her,” Jax warned, and turned to follow Emily upstairs.
“Give me a minute with my wife,” Clay said to Chibs, who gladly complied, relieved to be finished with babysitting duty for a while.
Jax knocked softly on Emily’s door, and entered her bring, spacious bedroom that was decorated so differently from his when he was that age. Where he had SAMCRO reapers on the walls, she had posters of Justin Bieber. Where he had dark walls and bookshelves lined with the mug shots of his favorite club members, she had light grey-blue walls and bookshelves lined with….books. He had no idea what it would be like to be stuck in a world you hated. All Jax had wanted since he was 7 years old was the SAMCRO cut and vice president patch.
“Jax, don’t let him in here, I’m scared,” Emily whispered, burying herself in Jax’s protective hold.
“It’s okay doll,” he said, holding her. “Clay loves you more than his own life. He won’t do over-do it,” he promised, although he wasn’t sure that was the truth.
“He looks really mad,” Emily said. Jax could feel her petite body shaking.
“You need to make sure you never do this again,” Jax warned, knowing that what she already did was bad enough.
“I won’t!” she promised.
“Good girl,” he said, kissing the top of her head and releasing her from his hold. “Just don’t make him any more angry than he already is,” he said, knowing that Clay had a temper. He had been on the receiving end of it himself. He also knew that Emily was stubborn, just like him, and would make her point known no matter what.
Emily nodded, taking a deep breath.
“Just grit your teeth and get through it Em, and seriously, learn something from it,” he advised, leaving her room, closing the door, and sitting outside of it. He leaned up against the door, lit a cigarette, and took a drag.
Clay came down the hallway still dressed from his run. Black boots, jeans, black t-shirt, SAMCRO leather cut, blue bandana, and holding a folded belt.
“Find something else to do,” he spat at Jax.
“Not a chance,” Jax responded.
Clay stepped over-top of him, opened Emily’s door and closed it behind him. Sitting anxiously on the edge of her bed was his precious daughter. He had a temper, yes, and was still seething from what Gemma told him had really happened, but his rage came down a couple of notches when he stopped and looked at Emily. He thought she was the most beautiful girl in the world. Today she was dressed in dark jeans, a brown belt with flowers carved out of it, and a tight white long-sleeve, hooded shirt, her long blonde hair in a pony tail.
“Dad…” Emily started.
“Get in the corner,” Clay said harshly, pointing at an empty corner. Emily quickly got up and went to the corner, afraid to disobey.
“What the Hell were you thinking?” he asked, following her to the corner.
“I don’t know,” Emily choked, her Dad’s harsh tone bring tears to her eyes immediately.
“That’s not what you said to your Mom last week when this all went down,” he said.
“I’m sorry.”
“I see you’ve had quite the change of heart. When I caught you with Johnny last month and tore your ass up, I thought you’d learned your lesson,” he lectured, getting so close behind Emily he was talking right into her right ear. “And then to tell your Mom that you can do what you want? I don’t think so baby.”
“I didn’t mean it,” Emily whispered.
“Yeah, you better not have. If you ever pull this shit again, I swear to God, I’ll pull you out of school and you’ll be watched 24/7 by one of my guys. This isn’t some junior-high game Emily, and you know that. You knowingly put this entire family at risk and I don’t like that,” he spat. A few minutes of silence passed. He let his last statement sink in as Emily cried softly, not daring to turn around and look at him.
“This better be the last time we deal with this,” he warned.
“It will,” Emily promised.
“Turn around and look at me,” he demanded, still standing uncomfortably close to Emily, one of Clay’s best intimidation tactics. Emily turned around, pressing herself firmly into the corner, wishing she could sink right into it.
“I’m sorry Daddy, please don’t,” she pleaded, looking at the belt in his hand, tears streaming down her face.
“It’s a little too late for sorrys, don’t you think?” he asked rhetorically. “Get your pants and panties off and get over the bed,” he demanded, rubbing his sore arthritic hands together, annoyed that he now had to use them to punish his daughter.
“Daddy,” she pleaded miserably.
“Don’t make me do it for you,” he warned seriously.
Emily slowly undid her belt and the button of her jeans and shakily pushed her jeans and panties down, quickly bending herself over the end of her bed. It took some effort, and once properly in place, her toes didn’t touch the floor. She felt totally vulnerable, and shivered as the cool air breathed on her bare bottom.
Clay planted one hand firmly on the small of Emily’s back, his large hand covering most of it. He swung the belt with his other hand, the leather biting into Emily’s tender, pale flesh. She sucked in her breath, surprised by the initial sting. Clay didn’t waste any time in delivering the next stroke, even harder than the first. She tried to follow Jax’s advice and not make him madder but it was hard to stay still and quiet when the pain was so intense.
Jax, still planted firmly outside of Emily’s door, winced with every bite of leather he heard. It took all of his self-control not to burst into the room and try to stop Clay. He knew that would only make things worse, and the last thing Emily needed to see was a fist fight between the two of them. It became especially hard when Emily started crying and whole-heartedly begging Clay to stop.
As the belt continued to rip into Emily’s bottom and upper thighs, welts started to appear. Emily could hardly catch her breath from crying and screaming so
loudly, and Clay was having a hard time holding her down.
He stopped, and while still pressing down firmly on her upper back, leaned in close to her ear.
“Now, do I have your full attention?” he asked.
“Y…yes….sir,” she stammered, unable to control her deep sobs.
“I love you. You’re my only daughter and the most amazing thing that’s ever happened to me. If anything ever happened to you, especially something club-related,
I don’t know if I could go on. Emily, you mean so much more to me than you know and I’m doing this for your own good. I NEED you to stay away from Johnny for reasons that you don’t understand. The Mayans are just as dangerous as SAMCRO and you don’t want to make them mad. They won’t think twice about coming after us and you, and I want you as far away from club business as possible. You have a bright future ahead of you Em, and I won’t let some guy get in the way of that. Do you understand why I’m so serious about this?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she choked.
“Good. I’m gonna finish here, and you’re going to apologize to your mother for being so disrespectful, then you’re going to sit down and have a nice meal with your family. Got it?”
“You’re not done?” she cried, doubting that she could take any more.
“Got it?” he repeated.
“Yes sir,” she answered, afraid to argue.
“Good.”
Clay finished with 6 of the most painful lashes to Emily’s upper thighs that he had ever given her. She screamed the entire time, and when he finally put down the belt, she was shaking. He sat down on the bed next to her and rubbed her back.
“I’m done baby, it’s over,” he said soothingly.
“I’m sorry Daddy,” she cried convincingly.
“I know sweetheart,” he said, leaning over to kiss the top of her head.
Emily’s bottom was badly bruised and several welts had risen throughout her whipping. The last thing she wanted to do was sit through dinner, but she knew better than to disobey.
“Get dressed and meet me in the hallway,” Clay said, picking up his belt and stepping out into the hallway.
“Happy now?” Jax said sarcastically.
“You know damn well that if you had pulled the same shit she did at that age, your old man would have done the same thing or worse, so get over it,” Clay said.
A few minutes later, Emily appeared in the kitchen, followed by Clay and Jax. Gemma and Tara were finishing up the final preparations for dinner. Emily’s face reddened, realizing that Tara was down there and had heard at least part of her spanking. She fought her intense urge to turn around and run back up to her room, knowing that when Clay gave an order, he expected it to be followed.
“Mom?” Emily said quietly, her red, tear-streaked face and swollen eyes looking at the floor and nowhere else.
“Come here baby,” Gemma said, pulling Emily into a big hug.
“I’m so sorry for last week, I shouldn’t have said anything I did, and I didn’t mean it,” she said.
“I know,” she said, squeezing Emily tightly and letting go.
“Now, let’s all put this behind us and sit down for a nice dinner,” Gemma said as Tara put the last dish on the table.
“So does this mean I don’t have to be babysat anymore? Emily asked shyly.
“Oh, no, that still stands,” Gemma said, giving her daughter a look that said that although her punishment was over, she wasn’t totally out of the woods.
“Great,” Emily thought, wincing as she sat down. “How am I gonna figure out a way to see Johnny with someone watching me all the time?”Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com11tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-69273533089224052152012-05-15T11:36:00.001-07:002012-05-15T11:36:22.538-07:00SAMCRO- Part 1*based on Sons of Anarchy...I don't own it nor am I affiliated with it.
“You son of a bitch, get your hands off my sister,” Jax Teller said, pointing his gun at the messenger, a 30-something year old Mexican wearing a Mayan cut, holding Jax’s fourteen year old sister Emily with one arm and pointing his own gun back at Jax.
“Jax, help!” Emily cried, tears rolling down her face, and visibly shaking.
“She’s FOURTEEN!” Jax yelled.
“Listen to me, and nobody gets hurt. We found your slut of a sister making out with my brother in the back of the clubhouse. I’m not gonna hurt her…this time.
Either she stays away from Johnny or your guys start dropping like flies. Got it?”
“Jesus Christ, Em,” Jax said, pulling her out of the Mayan’s grip and pushing her behind him, through the door of the clubhouse.
“It won’t happen again,” Jax assured him. “And if you ever call my sister a slut again, I’ll kill you,” he promised, shutting the door of the clubhouse and turning to face his sister.
Emily Morrow stood in front of him, reflecting his own blonde hair and hazel eyes, kind and easy-going demeanor, and intense stubbornness. What she didn’t reflect was his bad-boy persona. She was a straight-A student who would rather spend her time reading than doing anything else. She didn’t want to grow up to be some biker’s old lady, and she couldn’t wait to turn eighteen and be out from under the thumb of her parents, Clay Morrow, president of the motorcycle club Sons of Anarchy, and Gemma Teller, his wife. This wasn’t because she didn’t love and respect them, it was because she didn’t love and respect the Sons. She hated the biker gang lifestyle and had always known that it wouldn’t be her future. Unfortunately, she was stuck right in the middle of it for the time being.
“What the hell are you doing making out with Johnny, and at the MAYAN CLUBHOUSE?!” Jax demanded.
“I really like him,” Emily choked, breaking down in tears.
“Come here, sweetheart,” Jax said, pulling Emily into a hug. “It’s okay, you’re fine, nobody’s going to hurt you,” he said soothingly, stroking her hair.
After a minute Emily calmed down and he released her, turning around to face a few Sons who came running when they heard the commotion.
“Nobody breathes a word about this to Gemma, got it?” Jax warned, knowing she might very well kill Emily if she found out.
“We’ve already told you twice to stay away from him” Jax said, turning back to Emily. “Are you trying to get yourself killed?”
“We like each other!” Emily exclaimed.
“He’s the son of the Mayan’s president and you’re Clay’s daughter! You KNOW you can’t date him! Jesus Emily, when are you gonna learn that when it comes to club business, you DO AS YOU’RE TOLD?” he yelled.
“We’re in love Jax!” she fired back.
“Love? You’re fourteen! You don’t even know what love is! And if you are in love with him, you better get over it fast before one of these guys ends up dead….your FAMILY,” he stressed turning around and pointing to the guys standing, watching the situation unravel. “Which one should it be, huh? Opie? Piney? Tigs? What if they went after Tara instead? Is that what you want?”
“No,” she whispered. She did love them all, they were her family.
“That’s what I thought,” Jax said, pulling her in to lean on him.
“But I love him,” she said, and started crying fresh tears.
“Teenagers,” Tig mumbled, walking away.
“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Jax said, rubbing her arm. “Will you stay away from him? Promise me.”
“I will, but I won’t be happy about it,” she grumbled.
“That’s my girl,” he said. “And remember,” turning to the guys, “nobody tells Gemma and Clay anything about this.”
They all nodded in agreement. Emily was like a daughter to half of them and a little sister to the other half. They lived to protect her and they all knew that the wrath of Gemma Teller could be a scary thing.
“Too late,” Gemma said, walking into the room from the back. “Jax’s room, NOW,” she said, pointing at Emily.
“Jax,” Emily whispered desperately to her brother, her eyes widening in fear.
“Mom, let’s just talk about this,” Jax said, guessing that his little sister was in for a beating.
“You stay out of this, Jackson” she snapped, grasping Emily tightly by her upper arm and marching her down the hallway and into Jax’s room.
The Sons stood and watched the fading image of Gemma, a tall, thin woman in her early fifties wearing tight jeans, sexy heels, a black shirt and a leather jacket. Only one word could describe Gemma Teller: hot. Being dragged along with her, Emily, dressed much differently than her mother: black Capri tights, a flowing flowery tank top and a white cardigan, paired with delicate flip flops. Where Gemma wore a generous amount of make-up and had her dark hair highlighted and styled in a sexy half pony-tail, Emily wore none and her soft, light blonde hair was curled and held back with a black hair band.
“Shit,” Jax mumbled, taking out a cigarette. As much as he wanted to protect Emily, he respected Gemma to the point that he wouldn’t interfere. He knew his mother wouldn’t endanger Emily in any way. She’d be spanked, just like he was growing up, and true, she did deserve it this time. He still hated to see her hurting.
Gemma pushed Emily into Jax’s room and slammed the door.
“Did they hurt you?” she asked. Emily shook her head.
“Do you have anything to say for yourself?”
“I love him,” she said through her sobs.
“God damn it Emily, I don’t care if you love him or not. Have you not lived through enough bloodshed to know what happens in situations like this? That brother of yours out there, who adores you so much…he’s the one this is all gonna come down on. Do you want that?!”
“I’m sorry Mom, I don’t want anything to happen to anyone, especially not Jax, but what does it matter if I go out with Johnny? He doesn’t want to be in the club!”
“Did you not learn anything from that whippin’ your Daddy gave you the last time you did this?”
Emily looked at the floor.
“Seriously Emily, this isn’t a joke. This is the kinda shit that gets our guys killed. Not to mention what they’d do to you. I refuse to let my only daughter get killed over some damn teenage love affair. After everything we’ve done to protect this family, you go and do something so stupid!”
“I’m sorry, but I won’t stop seeing him,” Emily said. Very few people in this world are brave enough to stand up to Gemma Teller, and unfortunately for Emily, she’s one of them.
Gemma stared at her daughter for a long minute, her eyes shooting daggers at Emily. If looks could kill, she’d be dead for sure. Gemma and Emily generally had a great relationship…until Emily did something that endangered her own life, or the life of her family, which she was doing now, and Gemma was determined to make sure Emily knew that this was a “my way or the highway” type of situation.
Gemma stepped forward and slapped Emily across the face. Emily gasped, immediately bringing her right hand up to comfort her cheek, tears streaming down her face.
“You listen to me little lady, and listen good,” Gemma said, pointing a finger at Emily and staring into her eyes. “You will do as I say, and that’s that. If you so much as look at that boy again, I’ll make your life a living Hell,” she threatened harshly. “ If I have to make you miserable to keep you alive, then that’s what I’ll do. I love you Em, and your safety is my number one priority. Dad, Jax and I know what’s best and you need to listen to us,” she explained, her tone much softer during the second half of her speech.
Emily stared back at her mother for a couple minutes, breathing deeply and focusing on not crying.
“I’m old enough to make my own decisions, and I’m choosing to go out with Johnny. You can’t do anything about it,” she countered bravely.
“Is that right?” Gemma asked.
“Yep,” Emily said back, matter-of-factly, shaking only slightly. She had never disobeyed her mother so blatantly before.
“I’m gonna show you just how wrong you are,” Gemma said, grabbing Emily and dragging her easily out of Jax’s room and into the main area where everyone was still standing around awkwardly, waiting to make sure Gemma and Emily both came out in one piece.
“Hey guys, I want everyone’s attention here, now,” Gemma demanded, standing in the middle of the room, still holding onto Emily who was, at this point, shaken and not sure what her mother was going to do.
“My lovely daughter here says she’s old enough to make her own decisions and she’s going to keep seeing Johnny, who, for those of you who didn’t know, is the son of the president of the Mayans. Now, who’s wearing a belt?” she said, looking around the room. “Ope, give me your belt, we have an issue of disobedience to deal with here,” she said.
Realizing what was about to happen, Jax stepped forward, gently putting his hand on Gemma’s shoulder.
“Mom, don’t do this here. Take Emily home,” he begged.
“This has become a club issue, and we’re dealing with this right here, right now,” Gemma said, stepping away from Jax.
“Jesus,” Jax said, shaking his head and turning away.
“Opie, NOW,” Gemma ordered. Opie looked around awkwardly and reluctantly undid the SAMCRO buckle of his old leather belt and slowly slid it through the loops of his jeans. He held it out to Gemma, who stepped forward, still gripping Emily’s arm, and took it from him. “Thanks,” she said sweetly.
Meanwhile, a shaken Emily, who now had a visible red mark forming on her cheek where her mother had slapped her for the first time in her life, started to realize what Gemma was planning.
“I’m sorry Mom, I’m sorry, okay? I won’t go out with him, I promise!” she said desperately.
“Too late sweetheart,” she said. “Why don’t you go ahead and tell these guys…your family what you just said to me, huh?” she suggested. In response, Emily covered her face and started crying.
“She says that she’s old enough to make her own decisions and that she’s going out with Johnny and there’s nothing I can do about it,” she said.
“Shit, Emily!” Jax said, sitting down and burying his face in his hands. He knew it was all over now.
“I want a patch on her 24/7. I don’t care who, you guys work it out. She goes nowhere near this guy, got it?” Gemma demanded. They all nodded, most looking away or at the floor. They all knew the consequences of Emily and Johnny hanging out together, and they pretty much spelled death to someone.
“No, Mom!”
“Excuse me?” Gemma asked, raising her eyebrows.
“That’s so embarrassing, I don’t need a babysitter!”
“Obviously you do! I’ve told you to stay away from this guy so many times, and you promised you would. I don’t think for a second that you’ll stay away from him. This matter isn’t up for discussion, you’ve lost that luxury.”
“I’m sorry, I swear I won’t go anywhere near him, I SWEAR! Please don’t do this to me!” Emily begged, her face red both from crying and from absolute humiliation.
“You had the choice to either learn this lesson the easy way or the hard way…you chose the hard way. If you go near that boy EVER again, I promise you, this will seem like paradise,” Gemma promised, pulling Emily toward a table in the center of the room.
“No, Mom, pleeeaaassseeee! I’m sorry, I’m SO sorry!” Emily pleaded as she was dragged along to the table.
“I want you to look at every single one of these guys and tell them you’re sorry for putting their lives in danger,” Gemma demanded, turning Emily around to face the group once again.
“I’m sorry!” Emily cried through her deep sobs. The guys nodded and looked at the ground. “Mommy, I’m sorry! Please, please don’t do this!” she begged.
“Sorry sister, you’ve earned this one,” she said unsympathetically, turning her daughter around and bending her over the pool table.
“Prospects, come hold her,” she ordered.
The two prospects reluctantly approached the table. They both gently held Emily down, one of them also taking her hand and squeezing it tightly in support, the other whispering “Sorry honey,” in her ear, rubbing her back for a second.
Everyone in the room was deadly silent. All that could be heard was Jax slam the door as he left the clubhouse, the belt buckle rattle as Gemma folded it in half, and Emily crying and pleading with her mother not to do this.
Gemma approached Emily, hooked her fingers in Emily’s black tights, and pulled them, along with her light blue panties, down in one swift movement. This elicited a desperate and panicked “noooo!” from Emily.
“The next time you even think about going near that boy, you can think about this and I promise you, it’ll happen again and again until you get it through your head to stay away from him. Got it?” Gemma said, pressing down on Emily’s back with her left hand.
“I won’t! I promise! Don’t do this!” Emily cried, breathlessly.
“You better not,” Gemma warned.
Without further conversation, she pressed firmly down on Emily’s back and, with her right hand, whipped Emily with Opie’s belt. The first lash took Emily off guard. The belt burned searing pain into her tender, pale, perfectly rounded petite bottom, a welt raising immediately. Gemma definitely wasn’t holding back.
She started at the top of Emily’s bottom and worked her way down to Emily’s upper thighs. That amounted in 6 lashes, and by this point, the prospects were struggling to hold Emily in place. She was wriggling from side to side trying in vain to avoid the punishing leather of the belt, while sobbing and begging her mother to stop.
Gemma wasn’t as heartless as she seemed. She was scared to death that something bad would happen to her family as a result of Emily seeing Johnny and was determined to be as scary as she had to be to avoid that. Her main goal here was to scare Emily, not hurt her badly. She knew her husband would take care of that when he got home. She already knew that this wasn’t going to be a long and drawn out belting. She was making a point and embarrassing Emily to the point of making the punishment seem a lot more severe than it actually was, and paired with some intense, but short-lived pain, she didn’t think Emily would be seeing Johnny any time in the future.
She repeated the process from the beginning once more, delivering a total of 12 lashes. Emily’s bottom was deep red with a few welts and a bit of bruising coming to the surface. It would be cleared up within a couple of days, and she had certainly felt worse. But the humiliation of everyone watching, and seeing her bare bottom, was so intense that Gemma could have given her 2 smacks and she’d be just as hysterical.
“Opie,” Gemma said, holding out his belt. He took it from her, and crossed his arms, looking at the ground.
Gemma went to Emily, quickly pulled up her tights, nodded to the prospects, who released her and stepped away, and helped Emily stand up. Emily’s hands immediately started rubbing her bottom furiously as she stared at the ground, mortified.
Gemma lifted Emily’s chin with her finger and thumb to force her to look into her eyes. Reluctantly, a red-faced, swollen-eyed Emily looked at her mother as she knew she was expected to.
“You WILL do as I say. Got it?” Gemma demanded. Emily nodded her head yes, completely defeated. “Good. Clay will finish this when he gets home.” This promise caused fresh tears to form in Emily’s eyes, and a slight shake to wave through her body.
“I’m sorry Mommy,” Emily whispered, sniffling.
“I love you baby,” Gemma said, pulling Emily close and holding her for a minute before letting go. “I have some work to finish up, I want you to wait in Jax’s room until I’m done, and then we’ll go home and talk.”
Emily nodded and quickly left down the hallway, disappearing into her brother’s room to cry out her pain and embarrassment.
“Who’s on her?” Gemma demanded.
“I’ve got it!” one of the prospects said, jogging down the hall and sitting outside of Jax’s room, making sure Emily didn’t go anywhere.
“Alright…show’s over,” Gemma said, dismissing everyone, and heading towards the office.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com5tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-90496564912150536202011-02-27T15:29:00.000-08:002011-02-27T15:38:13.419-08:00Addie and Alexis- Part 6“Do you have the green crayon?” Alexis asked her older sister, who was kindly sitting cross-legged on the floor coloring with her.<br /><br /> “Yeah…do you want it?” Addie asked without looking up from her picture.<br /><br /> “Yeah, I need it for my trees.”<br /><br /> “Okay, just a sec, I’m almost finished with it,” Addie said, filling in a grassy area.<br /><br /> “Kay.”<br /><br /> Addie finished coloring the grass and looked up, handing the crayon to Alexis.<br /><br /> “What IS that?” Alexis asked laughing, pointing at some sort of animal Addie had drawn.<br /><br /> “Um…obviously it’s a squirrel!”<br /><br /> “THAT’S a squirrel???” Alexis laughed.<br /><br /> “Okay, okay. I told you I suck at drawing!” Addie exclaimed jokingly, and then wrote the word squirrel with an arrow pointing to the animal, which made Alexis laugh harder. “Wait a minute…what’s THAT?” Addie asked, pointing at an unidentifiable creature on Alexis’s page. Alexis gave her an over-dramatic shocked look.<br /><br /> “It’s a bird!! <br /><br /> “Huh. Doesn’t really look like a bird to me,” Addie retorted, smiling. <br /><br /> “Fine!” Alexis exclaimed, and wrote the word bird with an arrow pointing to it on her page. “Better?” she asked, and they both burst out laughing. Between their laughter and the Justin Beiber music coming from the CD player (compliments of Alexis, who did NOT, for the record, have a crush on him), neither of them heard their mother come home from work and both jumped when she appeared in the doorway of the living room wanting to know what was so funny.<br /><br /> “That’s a squirrel??” Téa asked, mirroring Alexis’s earlier reaction.<br /><br /> “Seriously…I get the point, I suck,” Addie said, pretending to be sad.<br /><br /> “Did you guys have a good day?” Téa asked, sitting down on the ottoman closest to where the girls were sitting, and reaching out to smooth Addie’s hair affectionately.<br /><br /> Addie said she did, and chattered a bit about something that happened at soccer practice. Alexis became unusually quiet, and went back to her coloring.<br /><br /> “What about you Alexis, did you have a good day?” Téa asked curiously.<br /><br /> “It was okay,” Alexis answered without looking up.<br /><br /> “Mmm hmm, and did anything happen today that you’d like to tell me about?” Téa asked pointedly. Addie immediately knew that Alexis was in trouble. That was the type of question that suggested so, and she also knew that it would be in Alexis’s best interest to tell their mother exactly what happened before she wound up in more trouble. Alexis, on the other hand, wasn’t as experienced with this sort of thing, and would continue to deny that anything had happened until Téa made it obviously that she knew something.<br /><br /> “No, it was just a normal day,” Alexis said, still not looking up from her picture.<br /><br /> “That’s not what Miss Smith said when she called me at work this afternoon,” Téa said, sounding less than impressed. <br /><br /> “She called you?!” Alexis exclaimed, looking up, slightly panicked.<br /> <br /> “Yes, she did. So I’m going to ask you again. Did anything happen at school that you’d like to tell me about?”<br /><br /> “Well…I guess so,” Alexis said.<br /><br /> “Go ahead then,” Téa prodded, leaning in, resting her elbows on her knees to be closer to Alexis’s level.<br /><br /> “Well…me and Robin were talking, and Miss Smith asked us to stop. So we did for a little while, but then we started again,” Alexis said nervously.<br /><br /> “And then what happened?”<br /><br /> “Um..I said “yeah whatever” and rolled my eyes, and she sent me to the principal’s office. I had to write lines at recess,” she finished quietly.<br /><br /> “You know how I feel about your behavior at school young lady, and I don’t like being called in the middle of the day to be told that my sweet daughter has been extremely rude to her teacher and had to be sent to the principal’s office. I expect you to be polite to everyone, and you certainly know better than to talk during class, especially after you’ve been asked to stop. You were very disrespectful Alexis, and I want you to write Miss Smith a letter apologizing for how you acted today,” Téa lectured.<br /><br /> “But everyone laughed, my friends thought it was funny!” Alexis exclaimed. Addie rolled her eyes, annoyed. Alexis had turned nine a couple of months earlier and not long after that she had developed quite an attitude, and would say anything if she thought it would be funny. She was a sweet and kind girl, and truly was Addie’s best friend in the world, but she wasn’t loving Alexis’s new and constant attention-seeking behavior. A few too many adults had been laughing at Alexis’s smart comments and telling her how cute she was, and things were starting to go too far. Addie knew that she would never get away with half of what Alexis did. But she remained silent.<br /><br /> “I’ll bet they did, but your teacher and principal didn’t think it was funny, and I most certainly don’t find it funny at all. I’m very disappointed that you acted like that, you know better,” Téa said seriously.<br /><br /> “Okay, sorry Mom,” Alexis said quietly, knowing that she would always be overruled by the opinion of her mother.<br /><br /> “Okay, I want you to go to your room and work on your letter until dinner’s ready, and you’re grounded for the weekend,” Téa said.<br /><br /> “The weekend?” Alexis exclaimed, standing up. “No, I can’t be! What about the movie? Addie’s taking me to see Eclipse!”<br /><br /> “I’m sorry Alexis, you’ll have to see the movie another time.”<br /><br /> “No! I’ve been waiting for…ever! I HAVE to see it tomorrow! Addie already bought the tickets!” Alexis cried, looking to Addie for help.<br /><br /> “I did buy the tickets already,” Addie offered.<br /><br /> “Well then Addie will have to go to the movie with one of her friends because you’re not going Alexis, and that’s final. Now go to your room,” Téa ordered more firmly, sensing a tantrum.<br /><br /> “No! MOM! That’s not fair! You HAVE to let me go!” Alexis raged. She had been looking forward to going to see Eclipse for the entire week. She always loved it when Addie took her places, thinking her older sister was so cool, and being with her made Alexis feel like she was cool too.<br /><br /> Téa approached Alexis and kneeled down, gently grasping her arm.<br /><br /> “Listen to me Alexis. Your behavior today was unacceptable, and you’re being punished. I won’t change my mind, and unless you want a spanking I suggest you do as you’re told and go to your room right now,” she said quietly and seriously. Alexis yanked her arm free, stomped her foot, let out a loud growly sound of anger and frustration and stomped out of the room.<br /><br /> Téa ran her hand through her hair, stifling her anger. She stood up and turned to Addie apologetically.<br /><br /> “I’m sorry sweetie,” she said.<br /><br /> “It’s okay. I feel bad though, should I wait and see the movie when Alexis can go?”<br /><br /> “Aww that’s sweet, but you already have tickets. You shouldn’t have to suffer because Lex is in trouble honey. Besides, you could always see it twice,” Téa said putting her arm around Addie and hugging her close.<br /><br /> “I’ll go call Bailey then, she wants to see it too!” Addie exclaimed, and skipped into the kitchen to find the phone. Téa started to follow Addie into the kitchen to start dinner but stopped dead in her tracks when she heard a loud crash coming from upstairs. Téa angrily rolled her eyes and shook her head, quickly running up the stairs. She stopped first at Alexis’s room. The door was open but the room was empty. Confused, she turned and continued down the hall. Addie’s room was empty too. The office? She crossed the hall and poked her head into her office. Also empty. That left either the bathroom or her own bedroom. <br /><br /> She continued down the hall and stopped at her room, letting out a loud gasp when she saw what was inside. A large glass vase was in pieces on the floor, and Alexis had a simple pearl necklace in her hands and was about to pull it at each end, which would send pearls flying.<br /><br /> “ALEXIS!” Téa snapped, unable to control her anger. Alexis turned to see her mother standing in the doorway looking absolutely furious. She had planned to do this without getting caught, and as her plan quickly fell apart she immediately realized that she was in big trouble. She took a step backwards right onto a shard of glass, and cried out, lifting her foot up.<br /><br /> “Don’t move,” Téa said calmly, her anger being replaced by concern as she realized that Alexis was surrounded by glass. As she quickly grabbed a pair of shoes and slipped them on, Alexis started to cry.<br /><br /> “It’s okay sweetie, just stay calm. Don’t move or you might cut yourself again,” Téa said, carefully walking over the glass and picking Alexis up. Alexis latched onto her mother and cried into her shoulder as Téa carried her out of the room and down the hall into the bathroom, setting her down on the countertop. <br /><br /> “Okay, let’s check out the damage,” Téa said, kneeling down to look at Alexis’s foot.<br /><br /> “Mommyyyy it hurts!!” Alexis sobbed.<br /><br /> “I know baby, it’s okay, I think I can fix it,” Téa said, smiling at Alexis. “Alright. This might hurt just a little,” she said as she quickly pulled the chunk of glass out, discovering that the damage pretty much just amounted to a semi-deep scratch. Alexis sucked in her breath as her crying started to stop and her breathing return to normal.<br /><br /> “Ow ow ow ow” Alexis whined as Téa quickly put a dab of polysporin and a bandaid on the bottom of Alexis’s foot, and then stood up.<br /><br /> “Okay?” Téa asked, kissing Alexis’s forehead and rubbing her back. Alexis nodded her head yes.<br /><br /> “Good,” Téa said as she lifted Alexis down off the counter, setting her on her feet. “Because you are in SO much trouble!”<br /><br /> Téa landed two firm spanks in the middle of Alexis’ denim-covered bottom and gently pushed her out the door and lead her across the hallway into her office. She took hold of Alexis’s upper arm and walked her to the corner. It all happened so fast that Alexis didn’t have a chance to protest, except to loudly express a snotty “OW!” in response to the spanks.<br /><br /> “I want you to listen to me very carefully Alexis because I’m very angry with you, and I’m very serious. You’re in time-out until I come back to talk to you because what you did was very, very bad and I need some time to calm down. I want you to turn around and face the corner, and think about what you did. Do you understand me?” Téa said slowly.<br /><br /> “But Mommm! Who cares that I said fine whatever? It’s not like I swore or anything! This is stupid, and so not fair,” Alexis said, her voice dripping with sass. <br /><br /> “I love you to pieces Alexis, but I don’t like you very much right now. You better lose the attitude by the time I get back or you’ll be in one pile of trouble. Turn around, NOW,” she said sternly, and held her breath as Alexis rolled her eyes and turned to face the corner.<br /><br /> Téa swallowed her frustration with Alexis and went over to her desk. She opened the bottom drawer, took out the oval, thin wooden hairbrush that had thus far been reserved for her older daughter, and slammed it down ontop of her desk. Alexis jumped and turned around, and when it clicked that the hairbrush was being taken out because her Mom was going to spank her with it, she started to realize that she had gone too far.<br /><br /> “Mommy, I’m sorryyyy!! Please don’t!” Alexis pleaded quietly, tears building beneath her eyelids.<br /><br /> “Alexis, I told you to turn around and face the corner,” Téa said, looking at Alexis expectantly and motioning for her to turn back around.<br /><br /> “But Mom…..” Alexis whined desperately.<br /><br /> “Now!” Téa exclaimed, and Alexis finally obeyed. Téa was only planning to use the hairbrush to get Alexis’s attention. Only a few well-placed swats would be necessary, and she was sure Alexis wouldn’t soon forget it. She then left the room, and went down to start dinner.<br /><br /> After she had everything put together and in the oven she poked her head into the living room where Addie was sprawled out on the couch chatting on the phone.<br /><br /> “Ad,” Téa called from the doorway, not wanting to interrupt.<br /><br /> “Just a sec,” Addie said into the phone. “Yeah?”<br /><br /> “I just put dinner in the oven. Can you take it out in 45 minutes if I’m not down?”<br /><br /> “Yep, sure,” Addie said.<br /><br /> “Thanks sweetie,” she said, and turned to go upstairs. She was still quite angry with Alexis, and also a little surprised by her behavior. Although Alexis frequently had major attitude problems at home, she never acted poorly at school. Her teachers have always praised Téa for raising such a well-mannered, polite and sweet daughter. She always did her best to never punish her kids when she was still angry but Alexis was only 9, and couldn’t be expected to stand up there alone in the corner for hours. This was after all her own fault for letting Alexis away with too much. She couldn’t help it. Alexis was her youngest daughter and the cutest kid in her class. But Téa was a little biased. She resolved to stop giving Alexis everything she wants and, more importantly, to stop bending to meet Alexis’ mood and temper. This would only be her little girl’s third real spanking ever and Téa was more angry than she had ever been with her.<br /><br /> She walked down the upstairs hallway with an even pace knowing that little Alexis would be able to hear her steps and hopefully feel a little fear. She stepped inside her office to find Alexis lounging in an overstuffed leather chair in the corner of the room. Téa stopped dead in her tracks, feeling her blood pressure raise slightly.<br /><br /> “What do you think you’re doing young lady?” she asked, not at all impressed.<br /><br /> “What??” Alexis asked, acting like she didn’t know what her mother was talking about.<br /><br /> “I told you to stand with your nose in that corner,” she said, pointing to the corner and approaching Alexis, “and think about what you did to end up there.”<br /><br /> “I did!” she exclaimed. <br /><br /> “You were supposed to STAY there!” she emphasized.<br /><br /> “Well I didn’t know that, you just told me I was in time out, you didn’t say for how long I had to stand there!” Alexis sassed.<br /><br /> “I want you to pay very close attention to what I’m going to say right now. I am sick and tired of you pretending not to know things and thinking it’s cute. You may fool other people Alexis, but you’re not fooling me. I know that you know exactly what I meant when I told you to stand in the corner, am I right?” she asked, drilling holes into Alexis with her furious eyes.<br /><br /> “No! You never said!” Alexis yelled back, her voice thick with attitude.<br /><br /> “Don’t…..yell….at me.” Téa said slowly, fighting herself to stay calm. “And don’t ever lie to me again. Did you know that I meant for you to stay in the corner until I came back?” she asked more slowly. By now Alexis was growing slightly nervous at the fact that her mother hadn’t relented, laughed, and told her she was cute or silly for misunderstanding, like she normally did. She just stared, causing Alexis to squirm a little, and pick at a loose thread on her sleeve. She eventually hung her head and nodded yes.<br /><br /> “Yes. That’s what I thought. Look at me when I’m speaking to you please,” she said, lifting Alexis’ chin with her fingers and thumb. “You’re 9 years old Alexis, not 6. I’m finished letting you run this house. I’m not going to buy you a Kit-Kat bar just to keep you happy when we have to run an errand anymore. I’m not going to buy you a magazine to stop you from pouting and complaining when we have to pick Addie up from her dance class, and I’m not taking you to McDonalds after school when I already have dinner in the oven just because you demand it because you’re 9 years old…almost 10 actually, and you’ve been acting very immature lately throwing tantrums and being snotty and rude when you have to do something you don’t want to. From now on there will be consequences for behavior like that, do you understand me?”<br /><br /> Alexis didn’t like what she was hearing one bit, but she nodded anyways. Her mother almost always gave her what she wanted if she put up a big enough fuss and it was clear that those days were over because she knew her mother also never made empty threats. <br /><br /> “Good. Now, I want you back in that corner right now, young lady” she ordered. Alexis sighed dramatically and slowly got out of her chair and returned to the corner. She crossed her arms, shifted her weight, and sighed again, obviously annoyed with the proceedings.<br /><br /> “Stop being such a drama queen Alexis, it’s getting really old,” Téa lectured.<br /><br /> “I’m NOT!” Alexis retorted.<br /><br /> “Alright, that’s enough. You’re obviously not getting the point here….”<br /><br /> “I DO get it!” Alexis interrupted, turning around. “But I don’t WANT a spanking!!!” she whined.<br /><br /> “And you think that by arguing with me and being rude you’ll avoid a spanking?” Téa asked, raising an eyebrow.<br /><br /> “Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeassssseeee???” Alexis begged, smiling sweetly.<br /><br /> “Enough,” Téa snapped, reaching out and grasping Alexis’ arm and pulling her over to the chair that had been placed in the middle of the room. Sitting down, she pulled Alexis over her lap and held her there firmly with one arm while the other went to work stinging Alexis’ bottom quickly and with purpose. <br /><br /> “Ow! Let go of me!!!!” Alexis yelled, fighting with every ounce of her small being to free herself.<br /><br /> “The more you fight with me, the more this is going to hurt,” Téa warned.<br /><br /> “Noooo!” Alexis cried, struggling harder. In response, Téa tightened her grip and continued spanking Alexis quickly and firmly. She continued until Alexis started to cry and consequently weakened her fighting. She took this opportunity to tug Alexis’ jeans down to her knees, taking her white flowery panties with them. This all happened so fast that Alexis didn’t have a chance to stop her. At 9 years old she was still quite small for her age and was easily lifted, moved around, and held in place by her mother. Téa then maneuvered Alexis so that both of her legs were pinned between Téa’s, and her ability to move was completely taken away from her.<br /><br /> “Mom!! No!” Alexis cried. “I’ll be good!!”<br /><br /> “Mmm hmm, I certainly hope that after this performance you will start being good,” Téa responded, accompanying her words with firm spanks to Alexis’ right cheek, then left. She spanked Alexis quite vigorously, forgetting for a few minutes that she was dealing with Alexis, not Addie, and although she thought she might be using a bit too much force, she was really angry with Alexis and didn’t think she should be let off lightly just because she was younger.<br /><br /> After a few minutes of Téa silently spanking Alexis in a firm, methodical way, and Alexis trying to be stoic and prove to her mother that she wasn’t bothered by what was happening, she finally couldn’t take it anymore and started sobbing and promising to be good forever and ever no matter what. Téa let her go on like this for a little while before stopping and standing Alexis up. Her bottom had been bright red for a while now, so it was nearly time to stop anyways. She held Alexis in front of her with her panties twisted around her knees and let her cry for a moment, hopping from foot to foot to alleviate some of the pain that she so badly wanted to rub away.<br /><br /> “Now that I have your full attention, I’d like you to tell me why you’re being punished please” Téa said, looking Alexis directly in the eyes.<br /><br /> “Because I got in trouble at school” Alexis blubbered.<br /><br /> “No. Alexis, calm down and listen to me. You’re not being spanked right now because you got into trouble at school. I grounded you for the weekend for getting in trouble at school. You’re getting this spanking because you threw a tantrum and broke my vase. I understand that you were angry and didn’t like hearing that you can’t go to the movie this weekend, but being rude, stomping your foot, and breaking things is not how we express our anger in this house. We speak to each other civilly and accept the consequences of our actions. Do you understand that?”<br /><br /> Alexis sniffled and nodded her head that she understood.<br /><br /> “Good. I don’t ever want to see that kind of behavior from you again,” she warned. “And to make sure you fully understand what will happen to you the next time you act like you did today, I think it’s time you felt the hairbrush.” She said, pulling Alexis once more over her lap and securing her in place with her knees. “Give me your hand please, I don’t want to accidentally nip it with the brush,” she said, reaching out and grasping Alexis’ hand and pinning it at the small of her back.<br /><br /> Téa picked up the shiny, mahogany oval hairbrush and tapped it lightly on Alexis’ bottom. Alexis jumped at its touch, and whimpered slightly.<br /><br /> “I want you to repeat after me Alexis….I’m being spanked because I threw a tantrum…” Téa started, speaking gently.<br /><br /> “I’m….being..spanked..because I threw a…tantrum,” Alexis repeated shakily.<br /><br /> “And because I broke my Mom’s favourite vase on purpose because I was mad,” Téa said, and Alexis repeated it slowly, and with a slight cry of anticipation, with tears now falling onto the carpet.<br /><br /> “Good girl,” Téa said, lifting the hairbrush off of Alexis’ bare red bottom and brought it back down with stinging force, leaving a hairbrush-shaped imprint on Alexis’ little bottom, and eliciting a high-pitched cry. Téa delivered a second forceful spank to her bottom, and then a third and fourth.<br /><br /> “Mommmmyyyyyyyy!!! Pleaseeee stoppp!” Alexis cried, trying to twist herself in any direction she could, which was nearly impossible.<br /><br /> “You’re 9 years old, so you’ll be getting 9 spanks,” Téa explained calmly.<br /><br /> “Noooo, it…it…it…hurtssssssssssssss!” Alexis wailed.<br /><br /> “It does, doesn’t it? Just remember that it’ll hurt much more next time, I’ll make sure of that. So remember what I said about being rude and throwing tantrums when you don’t get what you want,” Téa lectured gently.<br /><br /> She delivered the next five spanks slowly, giving Alexis ample time to think about what was happening and why, and by the time she finished, Alexis was a sobbing little girl who was struggling to catch her breath. <br /><br /> “I’m all finished sweetheart,” Téa said, reaching down to tuck Alexis’ fallen hair behind her ear and softly smoothing it.<br /><br /> “It hurtssss” Alexis repeated, crying.<br /><br /> “I know,” Téa said, rubbing Alexis’ back calmingly.<br /><br /> After a couple of minutes, she helped Alexis up, pulled her panties back up, which made Alexis cry harder for a moment, and led her back to her corner.<br /><br /> “I want you to stand here and think about what you did. I’ll come back and get you when dinner’s ready,” Téa said.<br /><br /> Alexis crossed her arms somewhat angrily, stomped her foot slightly, and let out an annoyed heavy breath.<br /><br /> “So help me Alexis, if you don’t lose that attitude by the time I come back, we’re starting all over again,” she said, firmly slapping Alexis’ bottom twice.<br /><br /> “Ow!! Sorry!” Alexis cried, covering her bottom with her hands.<br /><br /> “I’m serious. I’m sick of this, and I’m not putting up with it anymore,” she said, spanking Alexis twice more. She turned and left her office, stopping outside the door to run her hand through her hair and gently massage her head…it was starting to ache, and she had a feeling that Alexis wasn’t going to be quite as easy to deal with in adolescence as Addie had been.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com12tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-11910079145247875462010-11-06T18:37:00.000-07:002010-11-06T18:47:13.430-07:00Brothers and Sisters- Part 1“Oh my gosh….your brother is so hot!” Ashley gushed quietly as Cara’s older brother Jamie walked past the front desk with a smile and a nod towards them on his way from the back storage building up to the office he shared with his assistant Lauren. <br /><br />Cara acknowledged the fact that Jamie was often the subject of her friends’ obsessions. Why not? He was a museum curator with a master’s degree in history, and a carpenter by trade. Could there be a more attractive combination to a girl? He was tall, strongly built, and dressed the part very well. On this particular day he must have been meeting with someone important because he paired a spiffy black blazer with his usual semi-loose fitting darkish jeans and standard museum t-shirt. He was bald by choice, quite pale, yet with a healthy tan, had one pierced ear and a round, happy, smiling face. <br /><br />One major perk of having a museum curator for a brother was the guarantee of a part-time job. Cara was currently stationed as a floater between the front desk and gift shop with Ashley, a fellow university student who she met when they were both scheduled to work the same shift in the gift shop. They quickly became good friends, and along with that came Ashley’s unrelenting crush on Cara’s brother. <br /><br />Eighteen years separated Jamie and Cara, and when their parents were killed in a tragic car accident eight years ago, Jamie jumped in and insisted 10 year old Cara move in with him and his wife Candace. Cara was eighteen years old now, and a history student at the university located in their city, with plans of following in her brother’s footsteps and eventually securing a professional job in a museum. She was given the choice to live at home or move out and live on campus, but she chose to stay at home. Although she was an adult she didn’t feel quite ready to move out and adored her brother and his wife. They didn’t have any kids yet and in many ways, Cara had become more like their daughter. She loved them and their home and wouldn’t have chosen to live any other way, despite the fact that Jamie and Candace’s method of discipline wasn’t exactly something Cara liked. But she respected them and their rules. If she chose to break one, it was her own fault….usually. She had argued that she was too old to be subject to their discipline, but that was no use. <br /><br />“Stop,” Cara said to Ashley, rolling her eyes. She didn’t need to hear yet another analysis of her brother’s good looks, sense of humor, and personality. “Wanna go to the movies tomorrow?” she asked, changing the subject.<br /><br />“Sure…let’s go for sushi too.”<br /><br />“Deal,” Cara said smiling.<br /><br />“Oh hey, it’s 5! We can cash out,” Ashley said enthusiastically. They had been anxiously awaiting closing time for hours. They didn’t have a customer all afternoon and had been getting more and more bored and restless.<br /><br />“Oh thank goodness,” Cara said, standing up and moving over to her place at the cash register. As she and Ashley started counting their registers, the phone rang.<br /><br />“Hello?” Ashley asked, noticing by the ring that it was an internal call. “Yep, just a sec,” she said handing the phone to Cara. “It’s your brother.”<br /><br />“Hi,” Cara said into the phone.<br /><br />“Can you stop by my office before you leave?” Jamie asked.<br /><br />“Sure, I’ll be up in a few minutes,” she said. She and Jamie usually travel separately because their hours differ quite a bit from day to day. <br /><br />The girls finished cashing out, gathered their bags, locked the doors, and headed upstairs to the accountant’s office. They put their floats into the drawer, locked it, and continued down the hall toward Jamie and Lauren’s office. <br /><br />“See ya tomorrow?” Ashley asked as they approached Jamie’s door.<br />“Yeah, think about what movie you wanna see”<br /><br />“K. Bye!”<br /><br />“See ya,” Cara said, turning the knob to Jamie’s office. Ashley continued down the hallway and down the back staircase.<br /><br />“Hi Cara!” Lauren said cheerfully. Cara had always liked Lauren. She wasn’t all that much older…only eight years actually. She had long, natural red hair, and was the most down-to-earth person Cara had ever met. Very simple and direct, yet very friendly and fun to be around.<br /><br />“Hey Lauren,” Cara replied. As she entered Lauren left, a pile of papers to be photocopied in her hand.<br /><br />“Close the door Cara,” Jamie said, spinning in his chair back around to face his desk, and Cara, who closed the door and turned back to face her brother.<br /><br />“What’s up?” she asked, casually, and a little impatiently. She was anxious to get home and out to meet a friend with dinner.<br /><br />“Do you have plans tonight?” he asked.<br /><br />“Yeah, Katie and I are going out for dinner.”<br /><br />“I’d like you to cancel please, Candace and I need to talk to you about something.”<br /><br />“Well…talk to me now. What?”<br /><br />“We’ll talk about it when I get home. I want you to go straight home and stay there please.” Jamie said seriously.<br /><br />“Is something wrong?” Cara asked, sifting through her recent memories for a clue.<br /><br />“We’ll talk about it when I get home,” he repeated a bit more slowly.<br /><br />“Jamie….” Cara protested.<br /><br />“Cara….” He warned.<br /><br />“Okay. I’ll stay home,” she sighed, turning and leaving his office. She racked her brain about what he could possibly want and couldn’t come up with anything. It was probably nothing, she convinced herself as she hopped in her 2009 Chevy Malibu and started home.<br /><br />Candace wasn’t home yet either, so Cara was totally lost. It was probably nothing. Nine times out of ten she knew when she had done something she wasn’t allowed to, and was never surprised when she was called on it. This worried her- maybe it meant that she wasn’t in trouble after all, maybe something was seriously wrong. Maybe someone was sick, or someone had died. No. Jamie would have just told her. He wasn’t into game-playing, and if there was something serious to say he would have just said it. <br /><br />She went into the kitchen, flipped on the light and started cutting a banana and some strawberries into a bowl of plain yogurt. She didn’t get very far before Candace came home, and seeing the kitchen light on, went right in.<br /><br />“Hey Cara,” Candace said in her usual soft-spoken, friendly voice.<br /><br />“Hey” Cara responded, turning around from the counter. “What’s going on, why did Jamie want me to stay home?”<br /><br />“We’ll talk about it when he gets home,” she answered. She had a way of being strict without actually being strict, in her diplomatic way. She owns her own event coordinating business and Cara once followed her around and helped her gather up all of the calculators from different office areas around her building because Candace had made several lighthearted suggestions that her employees were using calculators to avoid using the new computer system the way it was supposed to be used, and when they didn’t make an effort to change, Candace cut them off at the source. This was how Candace was. She gave people a lot of leeway until she hit a wall, then she made it impossible for them to disobey her any further. She was like this with Cara as well. <br /><br />“Okay but what’s wrong. Did someone die or something, you guys are freaking me out.” Cara pushed.<br /><br />“You have no idea what this is about?” Candace asked, a little surprised.<br /><br />“No!” Cara exclaimed, frustrated.<br /><br />“You called me this morning to look in your backpack to see if your wallet was in it.” Candace offered.<br /><br />“Yeah…” Cara said, baffled.<br /><br />“Cara, your wallet wasn’t the only thing I found in your bag,” she said, and left the room with an armful of books that needed to be moved into the other room.<br /><br />“What?” she called behind Candace, confused. When Candace didn’t turn around, Cara went back to her bowl of yogurt, went into the living room, sat down on the couch and picked up the newspaper that was sitting on the coffee table. She looked over the front page while deep in thought about her backpack. Mid-bite, it hit her. How could she be so stupid and careless?<br /><br />Jamie and Candace had a few rules. Not many, but a few. Among the most important regarded underage drinking. Jamie and Cara’s parents had been killed by a teenager who was drinking and driving, and because of this, Jamie had very strict rules about alcohol. Ever since Cara had started university, they had stretched this rule a little. Over summer break, Cara was allowed to have a couple of drinks with her friends on the weekend if she wanted to. Jamie felt that forbidding her from doing something that everyone around her from doing would completely fail, so he agreed that as long as she didn’t drink at all during the school year, he would allow her a glass of wine or two during the summer. This wasn’t a rule that Cara followed, but Jamie and Candace didn’t know this. She was very careful, and didn’t drink much, or frequently. She might have a drink or two on the weekends at a friend’s house. The problem was that she did this throughout the school year as well, which was strictly forbidden. The problem today: an older and of age friend had picked up a bottle of rum for her a couple days ago and she had thrown it into her backpack and forgotten about it, and then had indeed called Candace and asked her look through her bag because her wallet was missing. <br /><br />“Ohh no,” she said to herself quietly. “What am I gonna do, what am I gonna do….” She repeated to herself under her breath while searching her brain for some sort of excuse that would be believable. <br /><br />She was on the verge of panicking when Jamie came through the front door, his museum nametag still clipped to his blazer, briefcase in hand. Cara got up off the couch and hurried into the hallway.<br /><br />“Jamie, I can explain,” she started. He looked at her with a serious/angry expression that almost never crossed his face. When Cara saw this, her breath caught and she couldn’t bring herself to continue.<br /><br />“I’m only going to say this once Cara. I don’t want to hear a single lie come out of your mouth, so you better think long and hard before you finish that sentence,” he warned, walking past her and into the kitchen, gently setting his briefcase on the kitchen table. “So? Can you explain?” he called from the kitchen when she didn’t continue. She stayed firmly planted in the hallway.<br /><br />“Not…really.” Cara said quietly, knowing there was no way out of this. She wouldn’t lie to her brother’s face. That would land her in more trouble than she could imagine.<br /><br />“Well…” he said coming out into the hallway, “you better try, because I want some answers here young lady.”<br /><br />Cara looked up and into the mirror on the wall across from where she was standing in the hallway. Looking back at her was a petite, blonde-haired young adult wearing cute black ballet flats, dark denim jeans, a white long-sleeve shirt and a thin, black flowy vest. Her hair was kinked and half of it was pinned back by a little black clip and her museum nametag was clipped to her vest. She looked like a professional adult and could hardly believe that that same person she was looking at in the mirror was being spoken to and disciplined like a little child.<br /><br />She remained silent. She crossed her arms and leaned her side against the wall.<br /><br />“Candace!” Jamie called. Within seconds Candace was coming out of the den, her long black curls bouncing along with her. <br /><br />“Hi,” she said smiling.<br /><br />“Hey baby,” he said, pulling her in for a quick kiss. Cara stared at them, a little annoyed and very concerned.<br /><br />“So you asked Candace to look for your wallet and she found a bottle of rum,” Jamie said, cutting right to the chase. <br /><br />“Yep,” Cara said, not knowing where else to go with it.<br /><br />“Tell us about the alcohol. Who’s is it?”<br /><br />“Jamie, please…” Cara started, in attempt to whine her way out of this.<br /><br />“Who’s is it?” he asked slowly, giving Cara “the look.”<br /><br />“Mine,” she said, looking at the ground and picking at her sleeve nervously. <br /><br />“How long has this been going on for, Cara?” Candace asked in a concerned voice.<br /><br />“A while I guess….a year,” Cara choked, knowing from past experience that tip-toeing wasn’t an option.<br /><br />“How often?” Jamie asked.<br /><br />“Not really that often. Once a month sometimes…but Jamie, I only ever have one or two, and always on the weekend!” she exclaimed.<br /><br />“I don’t care how often or how much you drink Cara, you deliberately disobeyed one of our only rules, and our most important rule at that. You know what my reasons are and I thought you respected me enough to obey it,” Jamie lectured.<br /><br />“I do respect you…both of you, and I know why it’s a rule and I know it’s important! But Jamie, I’m responsible about it! You know me, you know that I would never do anything stupid!”<br /><br />“I thought I knew you. I also thought you would at least try to talk to me about something like this rather than going behind our backs and lying and hiding things for a whole year,” he said quietly and directly.<br /><br />“Cara, this is a rule because we love you and we worry about you. We don’t want anything to happen to you, and I’m very hurt that you hid this from us for so long,” Candace added.<br /><br />These two little lectures tugged at Cara’s heartstrings. She owed her life to Jamie and Candace and didn’t mean to disrespect them so deeply. She didn’t think about it like that until now. A couple of tears escaped her eyes and she wiped them and sniffled a little. <br /><br />Taking a deep breath, Cara apologized whole-heartedly to her brother and sister-in-law. Both stood firmly and unwavering, clearly not ready to cave yet. Cara began to tremble as she realized what was in store for her.<br /><br />“I want your car keys Cara,” Jamie said.<br /><br />“What?” she asked, caught off-guard.<br /><br />“Right now. Go get them,” he ordered.<br /><br />“Why?” she demanded, growing defensive.<br /><br />“Because I refuse to take the chance of anything happening to you because of alcohol,” he said simply.<br /><br />“Jamie, I have NEVER driven after having even one drink,” she said seriously.<br /><br />“I want to believe you Cara, but you’re apparently very good at hiding things. I don’t care whether you have or not, I’m not taking the chance. Go get them.”<br /><br />“No, Jamie! How will I get anywhere? I have school and work!”<br /><br />“Candace or I will drive you. I’m not playing games here Cara. You’ve lost the privilege to drive your car until further notice.”<br /><br />“But it’s MY car!”<br /><br />“We paid for it! I’m not going to argue about this, and I’m not asking you again.” He said firmly.<br /><br />Cara stared at them for a minute, waiting for them to waver. When they didn’t, she went to the coat rack, dug her keys out of her jacket pocket, and handed them out to Jamie, who took them from her.<br /><br />“Thank you. Now, go to your room and wait for me in the corner,” he said, pointing toward the staircase.<br /><br />“No…Jamie…” she whined, deathly afraid of what she knew was coming.<br /><br />“NOW” he said, staring into her eyes without blinking.<br /><br />Cara looked to Candace for help, tears running down her pale cheeks.<br /><br />“Candace, please..” she begged.<br /><br />“We love you sweetie, and we’re doing this for your own good. You know that,” she said sympathetically, reaching out to stroke Cara’s arm.<br /><br />Cara wiped her eyes once more and quickly walked past them, up the stairs, down the hall and into her spacious bedroom. She stood in the middle of the room for a minute with her hands on her hips trying to think of what to do but didn’t come up with any reasonable options. She sighed and went to the far corner and stood in it, feeling very childish and also very afraid, knowing that Jamie’s hand could be very punishing, and if he chose to use something more serious, which he rarely did, her life might as well end right now anyways because the pain could kill her.<br />She had only been standing in the corner for about a half hour when her brother came in, and softly closed the door behind him.<br /><br />“Come here,” he said kindly, opening his arms. She turned around and buried herself in his big hug and sobbed.<br /><br />“I’m sorry,” she managed to choke out. Jamie stroked her back and held her strongly.<br /><br />“We love you Cara, we want you to do well in life…that’s why we have rules,” Jamie said softly.<br /><br />“I’m so sorry…I won’t do it again, I promise. I didn’t mean to disrespect you and Candace, really, I wasn’t thinking about it like that.” She sobbed.<br /><br />“I know, and this will help make sure that you DO think about it like that next time you have the chance to do something you know we don’t allow,” he explained.<br /><br />“I know that what I did was wrong, you really don’t have to spank me Jamie…I said I was sorry and I swear I won’t do it again,” she pleaded.<br /><br />“If there ever was a time to give you a spanking, this is it. This doesn’t come down to a simple thing like you having an attitude issue, or fighting with Candace and I. This is a matter of life and death, and repeated lying…Cara.”<br /><br />“Please…it hurts too much, I’m scared,” Cara whimpered.<br /><br />“You obviously weren’t scared enough when you decided to lie to us for a YEAR,” he stressed. “This is serious, and I want to make sure you learn a lesson from this,” Jamie said, gently pulling away from Cara and unbuckling his belt.<br /><br />“What are you doing? No! Please, Jamie!” she cried, panicking. She had only been spanked with his belt once in the past, and was only given a couple of strokes with it as an example of what would happen if she repeated her punished behavior. And those two strokes had caused the worst pain she had ever experienced.<br /><br />Jamie continued silently, slipping his thick, rustic leather belt out of the loops in his jeans and setting it down on the desk next to him. <br /><br />“We can talk about this and work it out some other way. I’ll do all the chores you want, or…or..or I could be grounded like…forever! I promise, I won’t even go out anywhere anymore!” Cara rambled quickly trying to avoid the absolutely worst punishment that could possibly be dished out.<br /><br />“I can’t believe you’ve been lying to us for so long,” he said in a tone that made it obvious he was both very angry and very hurt and disappointed. “This is your punishment for drinking. I don’t know yet what I’m going to do about the lying,” he said shaking his head.<br /><br />“I didn’t actually lie…you never asked! I just didn’t tell you! I don’t tell you everything. You didn’t ask what I had for lunch today, so I didn’t tell you. Does that mean I lied about lunch?” she asked in a last ditch effort, knowing full well she was completely wrong.<br /><br />“I seriously hope you don’t believe that,” he said. When she didn’t answer, he continued. “Do you remember what it was like when Mom and Dad died?” he asked quietly.<br /><br />Cara hesitated before quietly saying “yeah…”<br /><br />“Good so you remember how horrible it all was? That one stupid kid’s mistake shattered our lives in a matter of seconds? That it’s taken years and years for us to start to live normally?”<br /><br />“Stop, I don’t want to talk about this…” Cara said. She had been in the car with their parents when they were killed and it had taken several years of therapy to make the nightmares stop.<br /><br />“Well we’re going to talk about it Cara, because in case you forgot, that was an 18 year old kid who hadn’t intended on drinking and driving that day, and just like you, he only had a couple drinks with his friends once in a while until one night that went too far! Did you forget that?” he demanded calmly. Cara looked away, wiping tears off her face.<br /><br />“Did you forget that, Cara?” he pressed.<br /><br />“No,” Cara choked. She could never forget that as long as she lived, and knew exactly why her brother and sister in-law didn’t want her drinking at her age.<br /><br />“Good, then you can stop trying to talk your way out of this,” he said intensely, pointing his finger at her.<br /><br />“I’m sorry,” Cara said, realizing that she was just making him even more angry.<br /><br />“We have a major trust issue here now, and you’re grounded until I decide what to do about the lying.”<br /><br />“Okay,” she said helplessly.<br /><br />“Good,” he said, gently urging her toward the edge of her bed with his hand pushing on the middle of her back.<br /><br />Jamie was a man of few serious words. He usually had a friendly smile on his face and laugh was always quick to escape his lips, and when serious situations arose, he tended to become very quiet and focused. Delivering strict discipline to Cara was no exception. After his lecture was over he didn’t say much else.<br /><br />He guided Cara to the bed and sat down.<br /><br />“Jeans down,” he ordered flatly. Cara whimpered, and didn’t move, crossing her arms shyly. She watched as his large calloused hands moved, one to grab her arm and pull her close, and the other to deliver a sharp smack to her denim-covered bottom.<br /><br />“Ow!” she cried, reaching her free hand back to rub the sting.<br /><br />“When I give you an order I expect you to obey. NOW” he said seriously. Cara tried to pull back on instinct, and got nowhere. She knew her brother was incredibly strong and that she wasn’t going anywhere.<br /><br />“I’d really prefer to do this the easy way Cara. I don’t want to have to be mean about it,” he warned.<br /><br />“But you ARE being mean! I really, really don’t wanna do this at all!” Cara whined, afraid of both the consequences of obeying her brother and not obeying her brother. Neither option ended well for her.<br /><br />“I’m sorry, do you not agree that you’ve done something wrong and deserve to be punished?” he asked skeptically.<br /><br />“Yes….I know I did, and I feel really bad! I know you have to punish me for it but can’t you find some other way?” she pleaded.<br /><br />“There’s always a choice. You’re eighteen years old, you’re free to move out if you’d like. Candace and I love you, and we’re a family. We don’t want you to move out, but if you decide you don’t want to follow our rules, that’s your choice. Otherwise this is my house, I am your guardian, and you broke a house rule and will be punished. You’re usually much more mature and accepting of punishments when you deserve them, why are you fighting me on this?”<br /><br />“You haven’t taken your belt off since I was thirteen, and when I was thirteen, I had no say!”<br /><br />“You’re right,” he said, chuckling to himself a little. “I haven’t taken my belt off since you were thirteen. You’ve been a really good kid Cara, I haven’t had to. But what you did is really not okay with me. So you have a choice. Do you want to move out?”<br /><br />“…no,” she cried quietly.<br /><br />“Then STOP fighting me on this,” he said firmly. He stared at her for a minute to let his words sink in before he continued. “Now…I want your jeans down please,” he said slowly, releasing the grip he had on her arm so that she could comply.<br /><br />Cara rubbed her arm; Jamie’s grip was strong and had hurt. Then she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and slowly undid her jeans and shakily slid them down to her knees, exposing her pink and red polka-dotted boy-short panties that had a picture of a reindeer and the words “all I want for Christmas is you” written across the butt. Aside from the fact that they were slightly out of season, they were also embarrassingly sexy and she silently hated herself for choosing to wear them today, of all days.<br /><br />“That’s good, over here please,” he said approvingly, patting his lap. She reluctantly went to his right side and allowed him to guide her over his lap. She fit there easily. She was petite and slim, while he was tall and strong, and both of them knew that once she was over his lap there would be no escaping his hold.<br /><br />While Cara grabbed a handful of blankets for comfort, Jamie pulled her panties down to her knees and wrapped his left arm around her waist, just to be sure she wouldn’t be going anywhere.<br /><br />He raised his right hand and slapped it strongly down on Cara’s right cheek, then left. The sheer strength of his swing was painful enough, and when coupled with the sharp sting that accompanied it, Cara began to cry out immediately. He continued with this, his usual method, for several minutes, and when Cara was squirming and struggling to avoid some of the spanks (which was absolutely impossible), he turned his focus to her legs…just the couple of inches right under her bottom. <br /><br />“Stop!” she cried, unable to bear the pain. At this moment, she began to wish her brother was a computer nerd with soft, fragile hands rather than a curator and a carpenter with large, strong, heavy working hands. He caught her wrist as her arm flew back to protect her bottom from the spanking, and pinned it at the small of her back, restricting her movement completely.<br /><br />“Pleeeeease stop! I’m sorryyyyy!” she cried, gasping for breath. Jamie continued silently, leaving not an inch of her bottom untouched. It was now glowing red with small purplish spots beginning, and he could feel the radiating off it.<br />He stopped, and released her wrist.<br /><br />“Up,” he said simply, ready to help Cara to her feet. <br /><br />“No…please, that was enough, I’m soooooo sorry! I’ve learned my lesson, seriously, you don’t have to spank me anymore!” she cried, her breath ragged. <br /><br />In response to this, Jamie delivered the most painful smack to the back of one of her thighs, causing her legs to kick up, and her to squeal in pain.<br /><br />“I said up, now,” he repeated calmly. <br /><br />“But…” she began, and before she could continue, he repeated the smack on her other thigh.<br /><br />“Oww!” she cried, struggling to catch her breath.<br /><br />“We can go on like this all night until you stop fighting me,” he warned.<br /><br />“I’m sorry…I just…” she tried again, and received a searing slap on her thigh again.<br /><br />“Again?” he asked, as she burst out in fresh sobs.<br /><br />“No, no, I’m getting up!” she managed. Silently relieved, he helped her to her feet where she struggled to stand. Her legs were like jello from a mixture of the pain and her fear of what was still to come. He helped her walk to the other side of the room, panties now around her knees, jeans kicked off somewhere along the way, to a large, cozy chair in the corner of the room.<br /><br />“Kneel here, facing the wall,” he said, helping her into place, her knees sinking into the soft cushion of the chair, leaning her body on its high back. “It’s very important that you don’t move. I don’t want your hands or arms or anywhere else hit by accident, and trust me, you don’t want that either,” he warned. “Understand?” She nodded silently, tears streaking her face.<br /><br />He went to the desk and picked up his heavy belt. Cara didn’t watch, she had her head resting on the back of the chair, crying into her hands. He doubled it, and gently touched Cara’s back.<br /><br />“Just lean over a little more for me” he said, and she did. “Good,” he said, pleased.<br />He placed his hand firmly on her back to steady both Cara and himself, and swung the belt sharply, biting into her already tender flesh. She sucked in her breath, trying to focus and stay calm. He swung again, hitting a centimeter below his first, leaving another long, deep red stripe across her bottom. She whimpered a little at this one, losing her short-lived focus and calm. Again and again he swung as her bottom began to form a couple tiny welts, and she began crying hysterically and begging him to stop. He continued, delivering a few more firm stripes to her bottom, knowing that she was struggling and wouldn’t be able to stay still for much longer. <br /><br />“Cara, calm down and listen to me,” he said, moving to the side of the chair and lifting her chin with his hand to look into her eyes. She reluctantly looked up with a great deal of difficulty, her bottom on fire and pounding in agony, and her eyes burning from crying so hard, her throat sore from crying and screaming. “I LOVE you. And Candace loves you. We have this rule for a very, very important reason that I know you don’t want to talk about, so we won’t. You know what it is, and I think that’s enough for you to respect it in the future. If I catch you breaking it again, this will seem like a holiday, do you understand me?” he lectured. She nodded her head, crying. That was good enough for him, he knew how hard this spanking was for her, for several reasons. They had attended enough family therapy, and had a close enough relationship that he could read her like a book. They had talked this to death in the past, and he could tell exactly what was going on inside of his sister right now, and the nod of her head was enough for him to know that she was truly sorry and that he could finish up.<br /><br />“Good girl. We’re almost finished,” he said. He moved behind her and placed his hand on her back again, and delivered 4 of the most intense, biting lashes to her upper thighs she could ever imagine, Cara screaming the entire time. He stopped, put his belt back on the desk, and went to his sister, pulling her into a hug. She allowed herself to be held, and cried into her brother’s strong chest. They stayed like this for a long time before she pulled away, calm enough to speak.<br /><br />“I’m sorry. Really,” she said.<br /><br />“I know honey,” he responded, kissing her forehead. “I’m going to see how Candace is doing with dinner. Come down when you’re ready, okay?” she nodded, and he squeezed her shoulder and left the room, closing the door behind him to give her some privacy.<br /><br />Cara didn’t go down for dinner, and nobody bothered her. It was okay with Jamie and Candace that she wanted to be alone. They checked in on her a couple of times and she was doing homework.<br /><br />The next day Jamie went to a meeting and Candace was home working in her office. Cara didn’t leave her room at all, except to quietly sneak down for a cup of coffee in the morning, and back up to her room before anyone noticed her. When Jamie got back home and they realized that most of the day had gone by, they became a little worried. Jamie wanted to make her talk about whatever was bothering her without being confrontational. He went upstairs and knocked on her door once, then opened it, sticking his head in with a big, friendly smile. She was laying on her stomach reading.<br /><br />“You mind giving me a hand at the museum for an hour?” he asked casually. When she stared at him blankly, he added “I have to move some furniture around in storage, there’s a big piece coming in a couple hours that we thought there would be room for, but there isn’t.”<br /><br />“Sure,” she said.<br /><br />The drive to the museum was silent, and the only words the spoke upon arrival was in friendly greeting to some volunteers who were cleaning. They went into the storage area, and set to work.<br /><br />“Here, we’re going to lift this down….carefully…and move it to the rack over there,” he said, lifting his side of a large Victorian couch down off a shelf. <br /><br />Cara stood up on her tiptoes and tried to reach the shelf, but she was too short. <br /><br />“Can’t reach it? Okay. Just a sec,” he said, putting his end back up and moving over to hers. He lifted her end down and placed it in her hands. “You’re okay?” he asked. She nodded silently. “Good,” he said, going back over to his end and lifting it down. “Lets go this way,” he said, nodding to the left, and starting to walk backward. A few steps into the move a large piece of fabric fell off, and the couch began to creak.<br /><br />“Oh…Jamie…we lost a piece, and it’s making a lot of noise,” Cara said, concerned.<br /><br />“Okay, careful, let’s keep going,” he said moving slowly to the other rack. “I’m going to put my end up first, then I’ll come get yours,” he said, easily lifting his end up onto the shelf, then quickly running over to Cara’s side and taking it from her. “Alright…we need to move this big piece of fabric over here,” he said, leading her to the other side of the room. “It’s really old, so be gentle. We’re going to roll it, and tie it,” he explained. They each went to a separate side and began to slowly roll it.<br /><br />“So, you’ve been awfully quiet today,” he offered as they rolled. She looked up and shrugged. “Anything you wanna talk about?” he asked.<br /><br />“Nope,” she said.<br /><br />“What have you been up to all day?”<br /><br />“Just…thinking about some things,” she said, opening up a little to the conversation.<br /><br />“What things?” <br /><br />“Nothing really,” she said as they stopped to re-adjust the fabric, and continue.<br /><br />“Like…yesterday?” he asked casually.<br /><br />“I guess,” she said.<br /><br />“Are you angry with me?” he asked.<br /><br />“No,” she said.<br /><br />“Are you upset about what happened?”<br /><br />“Sort of, yeah,” she said timidly.<br /><br />“Let’s talk about it,” he offered. Cara looked around at the various volunteers working around them and knew it was safe to talk here because it wouldn’t get too specific.<br /><br />“I’m just mad at myself. I shouldn’t have done…what I did,” she said, looking around again. “I just feel really stupid about it all, it was really childish of me to act like that,” she whispered loudly.<br /><br />“So you’re a little embarrassed?” he asked gently. They tied the fabric and lifted it onto a table.<br /><br />“I guess so, yeah,” she said, crossing her arms and looking at the ground.<br /><br />“Well, no need. I did some pretty stupid things when I was your age too. Trust me, you’re pretty perfect compared to me,” he said, putting his arm around her and pulling her close.<br /><br />“Really?” she asked in disbelief. She had always been under the illusion that he was the perfect one.<br /><br />“Yep, but its wayyy too embarrassing to tell you. Way dumber than that you did,” he said.<br /><br />“Thanks Jamie” she said, leaning into him, stretching her arm around his waist.<br /><br />A few weeks later, that was the picture on the monthly newsletter. Jamie in his work boots, jeans and tshirt, tool belt draped around his waist with his arm around Cara, wearing dark sneakers, a cute pair of jeans and a black zip-up hoodie, blonde hair waving down her back, her head reaching her brother’s armpit, leaning into him. This was the picture that was unknowingly taken of them by a volunteer who was documenting their time at the museum. It now sat framed, in their kitchen, to remind them of that day and the bond they share.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com15tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-66878841251340459732010-07-31T16:46:00.000-07:002010-07-31T16:53:32.077-07:00Addie and Alexis- Part 5“Mom, can I sleep over at Bailey’s tomorrow?” Addie asked, walking into the kitchen where her mother was reviewing notes, cooking dinner, and reading a story written for her by Alexis, all at the same time.<br /><br /> “Will her parents be home?” Téa asked without looking up from her notes.<br /><br /> “Yep,” Addie responded, smiling.<br /><br /> “Okay, sure sweetie, do you need a ride over?”<br /><br /> “I’ll probably just go home with Bailey after school.”<br /><br /> “Sounds good to me, just call me when you’re ready to come home on Saturday and I’ll come get you.”<br /><br /> “Thanks Mom,” Addie said, sitting down at the kitchen table.<br /><br /> “I saw on the guide that Grey Gardens is on tonight…want to stay up a little late and watch it with me?” Téa asked, smiling.<br /><br /> “Really? It’s on? I’ve been waiting for weeks to see it!”<br /><br /> “I know, it’s on at..” <br /><br /> “Mom! Guess what!” Alexis said, running into the room, interrupting Téa. Téa turned to Alexis, obviously annoyed.<br /><br /> “Alexis, don’t interrupt!” Téa snapped, irritated at having to tell Alexis this same thing over and over every single day. <br /><br /> “Sorry,” Alexis said, joining Addie at the table.<br /><br /> “Anyways, it doesn’t start until 9, but I think it’s definitely worth staying up for,” Téa finished.<br /><br /> “Me too, I’m so excited now! Did you know that none of my friends have even heard of it? Weird eh?” Addie chattered.<br /><br /> “I know, I don’t think it’s very….” Téa started.<br /><br /> “New Moon comes out tomorrow, can we go get it?” Alexis interrupted again. Téa turned and stared at her, giving her a threatening look. Alexis stopped talking.<br /><br /> “Alexis, I am trying to talk to your sister right now. If you can’t sit here without interrupting us, then go to another room until we’re finished,” Téa said.<br /><br /> “But I just want to know if we can get New Moon tomorrow,” Alexis whined.<br /><br /> “We’ll talk about it later,” Téa said, turning back to Addie.<br /><br /> “Anyways, I don’t think it’s very well-known. I saw the original version years ago.”<br /><br /> “Yeah, but since Drew Barrymore is in the new one, more people might see it. Can we have…” Addie started, only to be interrupted by Alexis yet again.<br /><br /> “What’s Drew Barrymore in? I love her in ET!” Alexis exclaimed, smiling widely, obviously just trying to annoy everyone at this point.<br /><br /> “Out!” Téa yelled, pointing at the door. “Go watch TV until dinner’s ready.”<br /><br /> “Whaaaatttt?!” Alexis asked, innocently.<br /><br /> “Alexis, go!” Téa stressed, not letting Alexis’s cuteness take over. <br /><br /> “Fine,” Alexis said dramatically, rolling her eyes and skipping out of the room.<br /><br /> “This might not be the best time to ask, but can you watch Lex for an hour after dinner? I have to meet with a client,” Téa asked, a look of desperation on her face.<br /><br /> “Fine,” Addie said, mimicking Alexis. Téa laughed, and rushed over to give her a big suffocating bear hug.<br /><br /> The next day after school Addie met her friend Bailey outside on the sidewalk, and started to walk home to Bailey’s house for their sleepover.<br /><br /> “It worked. I told my mom that we were going to someone’s birthday party on Rogers Street, and that we’d be home at 11. She thinks their parents will be there, and since we’re going together, we can just walk. By the time it’s 11 she’ll be asleep and won’t have a clue!” Bailey chattered excitedly.<br /><br /> “And my mom thinks I’m just sleeping over at your house!” Addie exclaimed. The two girls started talking about the party, held by some older kids who invited them. It was the first time they’ve been invited to a party with the older kids, and the first party where there would be alcohol. Both girls were excited to try their first taste of beer, thinking that it would be harmless just to try it. And of course, neither girl ever imagined they would get caught. To them, their plan was flawless.<br /><br />…later that night<br /><br /> Having just put Alexis to bed a couple of hours ago, Téa finished wiping down the kitchen counter, and sauntered into the living room, stretched out on the couch with her laptop and a glass of wine to review one of her court cases for the following week. Five minutes into her reading, the phone rang. Wondering who would be calling at midnight, she quickly grabbed the cordless phone, thinking it must be some sort of emergency.<br /><br /> “Hello?”<br /><br /> “Téa? It’s Bailey’s mom.”<br /><br /> “Allison, hi. Is everything okay?” Téa asked.<br /><br /> “I was just wondering if the girls were there.”<br /><br /> “No, they’re not, I thought they were staying at your house.” Téa replied, confused.<br /><br /> “They are. They left to go to a birthday party and said they’d be home by 11. That was an hour ago, and Bailey isn’t answering her phone.”<br /><br /> “They went to a party? Do you know where?”<br /><br /> “I know it’s on Rogers Street…”<br /><br /> “I’ll be over in a few minutes, I think I know what’s going on,” Téa said, hanging up the phone, remembering mention of a party at some older kids’ house while she was waiting outside the school for Addie one day last week. She got Alexis out of bed and drove her over to Rachel’s house, and continued on her way to Bailey’s. Allison was waiting outside, and hopped in Téa’s car as soon as she drove up.<br /><br /> “I think I know where they are…and I don’t think it’s a cake and ice cream kind of birthday party,” Téa said, driving in the direction of Rogers Street. “We know what street the house is on, so it shouldn’t be too hard to find the one with a bunch of partying high school kids.”<br /><br /> Sure enough, there was music blaring from one house, the front door wide open, kids hanging around outside drinking and smoking. Téa parked the car, and both mothers hopped out, on a mission to find their younger daughters. They walked through the front door relatively unnoticed, and stopped dead when they came to the kitchen, seeing both Addie and Bailey with red plastic cups in hand, laughing with their friends in a smoke filled room.<br /><br /> “Addison Matthews!” Téa snapped, approaching Addie.<br /><br /> Addie and Bailey both looked up, horrified.<br /><br /> “Mom?!” Bailey cried, thoroughly embarrassed that her mother was crashing a party.<br /><br /> “What’s this?” Téa asked, taking Addie’s cup from her.<br /><br /> “Nothing! It’s just Coke!” Addie cried, trying to grab the cup back from her mother, Téa moved back, out of Addie’s reach, and took a sip.<br /><br /> “Mmm hmmm, tastes like Coke to me,” she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Let’s go, right now,” she snapped. Addie and Bailey quickly got up and followed their mothers out the front door, hoping not to be noticed by too many people. The drive back to Bailey’s house was silent, and when Téa stopped the car, Allison and Bailey got out of the car without a word. Allison thanked Téa, and walked up the driveway, and Téa backed out and continued home. She didn’t say a word to Addie, and Addie was growing more and more afraid of what was going to happen to her. It wasn’t often that her mother had nothing to say to her. After a few minutes, she decided to break the silence.<br /><br /> “Mom?” Addie said timidly from the back seat. Téa looked at her in the rearview mirror. Addie noted that she looked more angry than she had ever seen her before, and decided it would be best to keep her mouth shut. Within minutes they were home, and inside. Once they had their coats and boots off, Téa picked up the hallway phone and dialed Rachel’s number. Addie took this opportunity to sneak away up to her room to formulate some sort of story. Seeing that she was about to escape, Téa pounced from behind, grabbing her arm. She angrily pointed at the couch in the living room, and let go of Addie’s arm. Knowing she was defeated and had no way out of this, Addie went to the couch and sat down.<br /><br /> “Hi Rachel, it’s me,” Téa said as soon as Rachel answered her phone. “Can you keep Lex there tonight? Yes, everything’s fine, I found her. Yeah…I’ll talk to you in the morning. Thank you so much. Bye.”<br /><br /> Addie sat on the couch, cautiously watching her furious mother pace back and forth in front of her. In her hurry to get out the door she threw on the work clothes she had been wearing that day, consisting of a sexy form-fitting grey suit with a flashy red tank top underneath, paired with her signature, a pair of high-heeled boots that we clicking across the hardwood floor with each step that Téa took. Between the outfit and the clicking boots, Addie felt like she was in a courtroom being cross examined, which scared her half to death. After a few minutes of this, Téa stopped and looked at Addie.<br /><br /> “Do you have anything to say for yourself young lady?” she asked angrily.<br /><br /> “I’m so sorry Mom,” Addie responded, her timid voice shaking noticeably. <br /><br /> “You’re sorry? That’s it? No story, no lies to get yourself out of trouble to go along with the lies you told to get yourself INTO trouble?” Téa raged, letting her temper get the best of her. Addie had never seen her mother this angry with her before. She had seen her this angry while arguing her point in court, or when having to deal with a difficult client. But she had never ever spoken to her daughter with this harsh of a tone. Addie didn’t have a chance to answer this seemingly rhetorical question because Téa continued on quickly.<br /><br /> “Drinking? At your age? Are you kidding me Addison Matthews? I am so angry with you!” she said, pointing at Addie as she spoke. “I trusted you! I don’t even know what to do! Should I ban you from being friends with Bailey? Should I send you back to boarding school where alcohol isn’t even available? Should I ground you for the rest of your life, lock you in your room, stop you from going to school, make you come to work with me so I can see you all the time and make sure you aren’t sneaking off and doing things that you know you are NOT allowed to do?”<br /><br /> Téa stopped to take a breath and when she did, Addie, who was staring wide-eyed at her mother, burst into tears. She covered her face with her hands, her long blond hair falling forward, her small body shaking with each sob. She was so scared by her mother’s tone and harsh words, and even worse, felt so guilty because she knew she deserved every single harsh word. Téa wasn’t in the mood quite yet to comfort her daughter. She usually couldn’t stand to see Addie hurt and crying but at that moment, she didn’t care, and felt justified in everything she had said and was fighting back a louder voice and harsher words as it was. <br /><br /> “Go to your room,” Téa said sternly and simply, standing with her hands on her hips, her weight shifted more onto one leg than the other, slightly tired from all that had happened.<br /><br /> “W…w..what?” Addie cried, looking up.<br /><br /> “I said go to your room. I’ll be up to discuss this further,” she said, knowing she desperately needed to calm down before dealing with any sort of punishment.<br /><br /> “B..but…” Addie started.<br /><br /> “I mean it Addie, RIGHT now,” Téa snapped, taking a step backwards as she felt her temper ignite once again.<br /><br /> Addie jumped slightly, shocked that her mother wouldn’t talk to her and settle the situation right away. She quickly got up off the couch and ran upstairs as fast as she could. Téa let out a ragged breath, ran her hand through her hair and covered her face, letting her own tears of frustration fall freely now. She walked back into the kitchen, poured herself a glass of water, pulled out an island stool and sat down. Taking deep breaths and slowly drinking the water, Téa was able to bring herself back down to a calm and rational place.<br /><br /> Addie’s heart started to pound harder when she heard Téa’s steps approaching her bedroom, but to her surprise, she kept going right past, and into her own room, shutting the door behind her. Addie let out a sigh of relief, thinking her mother had decided to go to bed.<br /><br /> Shutting the door behind her, Téa stepped back to examine her collection of belts that hung from the back of the door. There were many, one to go with each possible outfit it seemed. Many of them had funky raised designs or little jewels on them, which were immediately ruled out because they would cause much more harm than necessary. Some were brightly coloured, and she dismissed those as well, not wanting to be overly theatrical. As she ran her hand through her collection she stopped at one that jumped out at her. It was plain, dark brown and quite thick, without a glossy finish- just plain old heavy leather. She took it down off the peg and set it down on a chair. She changed into a pair of fitted dark grey yoga pants, a black camisole and a red zip-up hooded sweater, quickly tied her dark brown hair back into a pony tail, picked the belt up, left her room and crossed the hall, stopping in front of Addie’s door. She didn’t have to talk herself into giving her daughter this spanking like she normally did. She was really mad, and knew Addie completely deserved what was coming to her this time. She opened the door and stood in the doorway holding the belt, with her best “angry mom face” on.<br /><br /> Addie was laying on top of her made bed with her eyes closed, trying to calm down herself. When she heard her door open she opened her eyes and looked to see her mother standing there holding a belt folded in half. Addie immediately sat up, realizing what was about to happen.<br /><br /> “Mom, please, I’m so, so sorry! Please don’t!” she pleaded, terrified of the belt that had not once been used to spank her, but had been used on several occasions as a threat.<br /><br /> “Addie, don’t start,” Téa warned, putting her hand up to signal that Addie should stop talking. “I’m very disappointed in you, and very angry with the choices you’ve made today. You know what my rules are, and you know that there are consequences for breaking them. For lying to me, you’re grounded for the rest of the month. For drinking, you’re getting a spanking. This is not negotiable, and no amount of your crying and pleading will change your punishment.” She lectured in her often-practiced lawyer’s bluntness and sternness. <br /><br /> Addie, not trying to hide the fact that she was terrified, started to cry and got up off her bed and approached her mother. She was quite short for her age, and only came up to Téa’s shoulder. <br /><br /> “Mommy, please don’t be mad, I’m so sorry!” she cried, and wrapped her arms around her mother. Téa returned the hug, gently stroking the back of Addie’s head, smoothing her hair. She softened a little, her natural instinct to protect her daughter kicking in. <br /><br /> “I love you so much Addie, and I care about you more than you can imagine. That’s why I’m so upset sweetheart. I want the best for you in life and I know that making bad choices now will only lead to more bad choices later on. I can’t just sit by and watch. It’s my job as your mom to make sure you do the right things, not the wrong things,” Téa said softly as she held Addie, slowly rocking back and forth. “Okay?” Addie nodded her head. Téa squeezed her, then released her, and stepped back. <br /><br /> “Please don’t spank me with that, it’ll hurt TOO much!” Addie sobbed whole-heartedly, shaking a little, half from crying, half from fear. “I’ll do anything you want, I’ll be grounded for….EVER! Just please don’t!”<br /><br /> “Addie….Addie, stop and listen to me,” Téa said calmly, lifting Addie’s chin with her fingers, forcing her to look at her. “What you did was really bad, and you deserve to be punished for it. I think you understand that. I know this is scary, and I know it’s going to hurt a lot, and I know that you will never want me to give you another spanking like this one ever again. And that’s the point. Okay?”<br /><br /> Addie, taking deep breaths, wiped her eyes and nodded in agreement.<br /><br /> “Good. Now let’s get this over with, and hopefully we’ll never have to re-visit this issue again,” Téa said, taking Addie’s hand and leading her towards her oversized bed. She sat down, and reached out to unbutton Addie’s dark denim jeans. Addie didn’t protest, but did whimper a little and look at the floor.<br /><br /> “Let’s just get these out of the way,” Téa suggested, pulling the jeans all the way down to the floor and helping Addie step out of them, which left her standing there in a pair of skimpy black lacy panties that Téa had no idea she owned. “Where did these come from?” Téa asked curiously, a little surprised by how revealing and sexy they were for a young teenager to be wearing.<br /><br /> “Um…Bailey gave them to me,” Addie replied shakily.<br /><br /> “Oh. Okay….well, we can talk about that later,” she said, silently reminding herself that maybe the panty choices of young girls had changed a little since she was Addie’s age.<br /><br /> “Come on,” Téa urged, gently pulling a slightly reluctant Addie over her lap. She adjusted herself a little, wrapping one of her arms tightly around Addie’s waist, her hand resting strongly on Addie’s outer hip. She rested the other hand on Addie’s pantied bottom, and let a few seconds of silence pass before speaking, to be sure she had Addie’s full attention.<br /><br /> “I’m SO disappointed in you Addie, and it’s going to be a long time before I’ll be able to trust you again,” Téa said slowly, letting each word sink in. Addie choked out an “I’m sorry” which was the best she could do at the moment.<br /><br /> Téa lifted her hand off her daughter’s bottom and sharply and briskly began spanking her rhythmically, alternating between her left cheek and her right. The skin around the panties immediately began to blush a bright pink and Addie was yelping out in quiet pain with each spank. There was no warm-up happening this time; Téa was giving it her all, and Addie knew it. Aside from Addie’s quiet yelps and sobs the only sound in the room was that of skin slapping skin over and over again. As Téa began to notice a dark red hue peeking out from underneath the panties she decided that they needed to go. She stopped spanking for a moment and flexed her hand to ease the sting that had built up, then, taking the waistband in her hand, peeled Addie’s black lacy panties down to her mid-thighs. Addie didn’t protest, but did begin to cry harder. This was by far the hardest, longest hand-spanking she had ever received, and had wrongly assumed it was over. <br /><br /> Once the pulled-down panties were where Téa wanted them, she continued her hand-spanking while Addie started to panic. If this was the “warm-up,” then the real spanking with her mother’s belt would surely kill her! This thought process was interrupted by the stinging pain that continuously seared her bottom, and decided that it would be best to try to talk her way out of this before things went too far.<br /><br /> “Mom!” Addie cried desperately through her sobs. “Please, please stop! Let’s just talk about it, pleeeeaaaasssssseeeeeeeeeee stop!”<br /><br /> Téa didn’t respond with words but with sharper spanks to Addie’s upper thighs.<br /><br /> “Ahhhh! Mommy, please! It hurts too much….pleaseeee!”<br /><br /> When this plea was met with even sharper slaps, Addie reached back in a desperate attempt to block the spanks. Téa quickly had hold of her hand, pinning it at the small of her back, and continued. She was on a mission, and was determined to carry it out effectively this time to avoid having to address the issue in the future. When Addie realized that she had no other choices she began to fight. She wasn’t trying to be disrespectful, but she knew she couldn’t handle the promised belt-spanking, and she had to do something. Not thinking very clearly, she began kicking and trying to roll around in an attempt to fling herself off of her mother’s lap. <br /><br /> “Hey! What do you think you’re doing?” Téa said, stopping the spanking to grasp her daughter tighter and force her back into place.<br /><br /> “I want you to stop Mom, you won’t listen to me! It hurts too much, please stop!” Addie pleaded.<br /><br /> “It’s supposed to hurt too much Addie, you’re being punished. Now, I suggest you stop right now unless you want another spanking added to the list,” Téa warned. She waited a second, and Addie didn’t stop. <br /><br /> “Alright, I’ve had enough. Get up, right now,” Téa demanded, helping Addie up and off her lap. They both stood up, and Téa grasped Addie’s arm and marched her to an empty corner in the room, placing her in it.<br /><br /> “I’m giving you 5 minutes to calm down, and I suggest you do just that young lady,” Téa said sternly. “And don’t even think about rubbing your bottom.”<br /><br /> Addie said nothing, and Téa pulled out the desk chair, sat down, and crossed her arms. The room was silent except for Addie crying and Téa tapping her fingernails on the desk unknowingly, and the 5 minutes passed slowly.<br /><br /> “Alright,” Téa said, motioning for Addie to come back over as she herself moved back over to the bed and sat down. Addie silently obeyed and allowed herself to be guided over her mother’s lap again. Téa started spanking again, and only about 5 swats later Addie started fighting again. Téa stopped, and, more aggressively this time, pushed Addie up and led her to the corner.<br /><br /> “I’m not going to fight with you Addison. We can do this all night, I have nowhere to be. You’re getting this spanking young lady, and I refuse to be kicked and slapped in the process. If that means that we spend the next 6 hours going back and forth like this until you can behave properly, then so be it,” she said, and sat back down in her chair.<br /><br /> They made this trip to the corner and back two more times before the hand-spanking was over, and by then Addie had exhausted herself and came to fully understand that her mother wasn’t going to cave like she expected, and that she was just prolonging the process, and also making her mom more angry. That final time, only a few minutes into Addie’s corner time, she whispered her truce from her spot without turning around.<br /><br /> “I’m done….I’m sorry Mom, I’ll stop fighting with you.”<br /><br /> “Okay, good,” Téa said, hiding the frustration and exhaustion she was feeling. She met Addie in the middle of the room, and, placing her hand on Addie’s upper back, led her to her large bed.<br /><br /> “I want you to bend over the side of the bed,” Téa said, gently helping her crying daughter into position. Addie complied, and found herself fairly immobile with her feet not touching the floor. <br /><br /> “I want you to seriously listen to me for a minute, okay? I understand that you didn’t drink much, but you are far too young to be drinking anything at all. You shouldn’t be going to parties with older kids and from now on I want to speak to parents before you go anywhere. Anything could have happened tonight at that party. Someone could have put something in your drink, you could have ended up in a car with a drunk driver, you could have had alcohol poisoning. All of these things could happen to anyone but especially someone like you who is so young and doesn’t know better. Your life is more important to me than anything, and I’ll do anything to make sure nothing happens to you.”<br /><br /> “I know, I’m so sorry. I love you Mom,” Addie whispered.<br /><br /> “I love you too, so much,” Téa responded, stroking Addie’s cheek and brushing some fallen hair behind her ear. <br /><br /> Téa picked the belt up off its spot on the bed, folded it in half, and put her other hand on Addie’s back, pressing down to keep her somewhat in place. Addie took two handfuls of her quilt, squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath. A second later she felt the intense burn of the belt sear into her bottom, leaving a crimson stripe. She sucked in her breath and sobbed. Only a couple of seconds passed before she felt the next one, landing right below where the first one had. Téa worked her way down Addie’s bottom to her thighs, and back up again. By now Addie was crying out with each strike. Téa silently decided on only five more, and delivered these with strength and speed, all the while Addie screamed in pain, but didn’t move.<br /><br /> Téa gently dropped the belt and sat down on the bed next to where Addie was laying. She slowly started to rub her back and whisper soothing words, a concerned look on her face. Her anger had left her and had been replaced by her need to nurture. <br /><br /> “It’s over sweetie, shhh. You’re forgiven, I’m not angry anymore,” she said.<br /><br /> “I’m soo sorry Mom…I’m sorry I lied to you, I won’t do it again, I promise,” Addie cried, feeling quite guilty about her behavior. <br /><br /> “I know you are honey, I know you’ve learned your lesson,” she said, helping Addie up. Addie winced at the pain of her bottom making contact with the bed, and cried fresh tears as Téa wrapped her arms around her and rocked back and forth.<br /><br />…the next morning<br /><br /> “Good morning, my beautiful chicklet,” Téa sang, looking up from the newspaper she was reading at the kitchen table while having her coffee.<br /><br /> “Morning,” Addie said tiredly. She went over to the cupboard and took out some cereal, poured milk on it, leaned up against the counter, and started to eat.<br /><br /> “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked, her voice a mixture of concern and sternness.<br /><br /> “I hurt a lot,” Addie said softly.<br /><br /> “I’d imagine you do. It’ll serve as a really good reminder of what will happen to you if you ever drink or lie to me again,” she said.<br /><br /> “Ohhh do we really have to talk about it AGAIN?” Addie asked, sounding tired.<br /><br /> “No, not right now. But we will be talking about it….a lot.”Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com5tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-75435926611223604792010-03-15T18:45:00.000-07:002010-03-15T18:49:06.942-07:00Addie and Alexis- Part 4Téa ran her hand through her hair and let out a long breath of exhaustion. Addie returned to her homework, silently processing everything that had just happened. She felt terrible for Alexis, knowing better than anyone how hard their mother spanked, and how much it hurt. But on the other hand, she was a little bit happy that Alexis was getting in trouble for what she did…she did deserve to be punished after all. Addie’s thoughts were interrupted as she heard her mother open up the utensil drawer. She looked up to see her taking out a little wooden spoon. Téa turned, and left the room without looking at her oldest daughter, and quickly made her way up the stairs and down the long, spacious hallway to Alexis’s room. She entered the room, and closed the door behind her. Alexis was curled up on her bed hugging her favorite teddy bear.<br /><br />Téa sat down on the bed and pulled Alexis up into a hug.<br /><br />“I’m sorry Mommy,” Alexis said, crying. <br /><br />“I love you so much sweetheart,” Téa said, holding Alexis tightly for a minute, and then letting go, turning slightly to look at her.<br /><br />“Do you understand why you’re in trouble, Lex?”<br /><br />“Yeah, I shouldn’t have lied to you, and I should have woken Addie up this morning, but Mom, I’m too old to get a spanking, I’m EIGHT!” Lex exclaimed.<br /><br />“Ya know, when Addie does something bad, she gets spankings too,” Téa said.<br /><br />“She DOES?!” Alexis asked, shocked.<br /><br />“Mmm hmm, she does, so don’t think for a second that eight is too old. Are you ready to have a civil conversation about what happened this morning?”<br /><br />“Okay,” Alexis said, looking down at the floor. <br /><br />“I want you to look at me please,” Téa said, gently lifting Alexis’s chin, letting go when Alexis’s gaze met her own. “Thank you. Why did you lie to me this morning?”<br /><br />“I don’t know. I just wasn’t thinking, that’s all.”<br /><br />“When you told me that you had talked to Addie, did you think about how you were lying to me, and that you aren’t allowed to lie?” Téa asked.<br /><br />“Well…I didn’t think about it, it just kind of slipped out, and then I knew I was lying, but then I thought I could get Addie up as soon as I hung up and then it wouldn’t matter, but then my show was starting so I didn’t want to miss any of it.”<br /><br />Téa thought for a second, and accepted this answer. It was a very “Alexis” thing to do; she was easily sidetracked. <br /> <br />“I understand that it wasn’t intentional, but you did lie, and you have to be punished for that, and now that you’re old enough, that means that you’re getting a spanking. Do you understand me Lex?” she asked gently, not wanting to ignite another fight like the one they just had downstairs.<br /> <br />“I understand that what I did was wrong, but you already spanked me, that’s not fair!” Alexis exclaimed, afraid of another spanking.<br /> <br />“I spanked you downstairs for not doing as you were told and for fighting with me,” Téa explained slowly. “I’m giving you your spanking for lying to me now. If you had listened to me and gone up to your room when I told you to, you never would have gotten the first spanking.”<br /> <br />“But Mommy….it hurts too much! Why do you want to hurt me?!” Alexis asked.<br /> <br />“Sweetheart, I don’t want to hurt you. It breaks my heart to see you crying. But I would be a bad parent if I let you get away with this. You wouldn’t learn anything from it. Think of it like my work. I’m a lawyer, and I’ve explained to you before how people who break the law have to go to prison as punishment? Well, this is kind of the same. I’m your Mom, which means that I make your rules, or laws. You broke one of my rules, so that means that you have to be punished, and here, in my house, that means that you get grounded, or extra chores, or, if you’re really bad and break a really important rule, like lying, you get a spanking. Does that make sense?”<br /> <br />“Yeah…I guess so,” Alexis responded, sadly.<br /> <br />“Alright then, stand up please,” Téa said, helping Alexis to her feet and positioning her right in front of herself. <br /> <br />“No more lying,” Téa said firmly, pointing her index finger at Alexis. Alexis nodded and looked away. <br /> <br />Téa got partway through unbuttoning Alexis’s jeans when she felt Alexis’s hands on her own, trying to stop her.<br /> <br />“Alexis….” Téa warned.<br /> <br />“No…Mommy! You can’t do that!” Alexis whined.<br /> <br />“When I give you a spanking, it will always be on your bare bottom. Now, move your hands please. And if you don’t cooperate with me, you’ll be getting another spanking before bed,” Téa warned. Alexis knew from her slow, deliberate speech that she was serious. She let out a pained sigh and dropped her hands.<br /> <br />Téa tugged Alexis’s jeans down to her knees and lifted her up and over her lap. Alexis was beginning to panic a little bit, realizing that her mother was going through with this after all, and she had no way of escaping. Téa pulled Alexis close and kept one arm circled around Alexis’s waist. She rested the other hand on Alexis’s flower print panties for a second. Without letting herself start thinking about the fact that she was about to make her baby girl cry, she lifted her hand and began spanking Alexis. She noticed right away that it was different from spanking Addie because her bottom was so little, Téa’s hand covers most of it at once. She began to develop a rhythm, concentrating on holding Alexis still, and alternating back and forth, up and down, at a steady, firm pace.<br /> <br />Meanwhile, the sting in Alexis’s bottom was starting to build and she was starting to seriously regret telling that one little lie. As her Mom continued spanking, each slap getting a little harder than the one before it, Alexis began to whimper a little, and kick her feet. She thought that at least 15 minutes had passed and that it must almost be over. In reality, it had only been a couple minutes, and it was far from over. <br /> <br />“Ow! Mommy!! When’s it gonna be over?” Alexis cried, tears finally escaping her closed eyes.<br /> <br />“Not yet” Téa said calmly, focusing now on Alexis’s sit spots, causing Alexis to cry even harder. After a couple of dozen spanks in that area, Téa stopped, noticing the bright pink hue peeking out from the edges of Alexis’s panties.<br /> <br />“Is it over?” Alexis said between sobs.<br /> <br />“No, we’re only halfway finished,” Téa responded, rubbing Alexis’s back for a minute, giving her a chance to catch her breath, although upon hearing this news, she started crying harder.<br /> <br />Téa hooked her fingers in the waistband of Alexis’s panties and pulled them down to rest just above her knees. She picked up the small wooden spoon that had been sitting behind her, and rested it on Alexis’s bottom. Alexis flinched at its cool touch.<br /> <br />“What’s that?” Alexis asked, looking over her shoulder. Once she caught sight of the wooden spoon her eyes widened and she started to claw at her beadspread, trying desperately to get away. Téa, however, was already holding onto her tightly, and was ready for this attempted escape.<br /> <br />“Alexis, stop right now,” Téa warned, slapping her once sharply with the spoon.<br /> <br />“Owwwww” Alexis cried, instantly stopping her struggle. “Please stop Mommy! I’ll never tell a lie again, I promise!”<br /> <br />Now that Téa had Alexis back under control, she re-adjusted her and tightened her grip, bringing the spoon down sharply, spanking one cheek, and then the other, continuing in this perfect rhythm, the spoon leaving small bright red marks each time it made contact with Alexis’s small, pale bottom. Alexis stopped kicking and just cried and screamed, begging her mother to stop. After a dozen slow spanks with the wooden spoon, Téa slowed her pace, and began to lecture.<br /> <br />“I don’t ever want to have to punish you for lying again Alexis. You know how bad and dangerous it is to lie, and if I ever catch you lying again you’ll find yourself right back over my lap, but the spanking you’ll get will be much worse young lady. Do you understand me?” she asked, continuing her slow, rhythmic pace.<br /> <br />“Yes Mommy….please, please stop, I promise!” she pleaded.<br /> <br />“Good, I’m very serious about this,” Téa reminded her, delivering the last of the spanks quickly and sharply, causing Alexis to start crying harder.<br /> <br />Téa put the spoon down and rubbed Alexis’s back soothingly for a few minutes, and stroking the back of her head. Once Alexis calmed down a little, Téa pulled her up and onto her lap, rocking her back and forth. Alexis eventually stopped crying, and Téa wiped the last tears off her daughter’s face, and tucked a few stray hairs behind her ears lovingly.<br /> <br />“You okay?” she asked. Alexis nodded.<br /> <br />“It just really, really hurts,” she said, still sniffling, a few more tears running down her face.<br /> <br />“I know, and it’ll probably hurt for a couple days. It’ll remind you not to tell lies, and that if you do, you’re in big trouble with me,” she explained. Alexis nodded again, and leaned into her mother for comfort. Téa wrapped her arms around Alexis, and kissed the top of her head.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com5tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-6726249376739038832010-03-15T18:36:00.000-07:002010-03-15T18:45:36.981-07:00Addie and Alexis- Part 3As the bright morning sun beamed through the window of fourteen year old Addie’s bedroom, she yawned, rolled over, and opened her eyes to see the clock, which read 8:30. She rolled back over, and closed her eyes for a split second before snapping them open, and jumping out of bed.<br /><br /> “Oh no, oh no, oh no…” she mumbled to herself as she made her way out of her room and ran down the hallway to wake her eight year old sister Alexis up. She burst through Alexis’s bedroom door to find the room empty. She ran down the stairs and into the living room, where she stopped dead in her tracks to see Alexis dressed and ready for school, and their mother’s best friend Rachel just coming through the front door.<br /><br /> “Alexis! Why didn’t you wake me up?” Addie exclaimed. Alexis shrugged.<br /><br /> “Morning girls!” Rachel called, making her way into the living room. Seeing Addie still in her pj’s, obviously not ready for school at all, she too stopped dead in her tracks. “Um…what’s going on?”<br /><br /> “She didn’t wake me up!” Addie exclaimed. “We have to go, I have a test that starts in 15 minutes!!”<br /><br /> “Okay, hurry, go get dressed,” Rachel said, ushering Alexis to the door to help her with her coat and boots, while Addie ran back upstairs. “Why didn’t you wake Addie up, Lex?” Rachel asked.<br /><br /> “I forgot,” Alexis said, and smiled her most adorable smile. Rachel smiled back, and took out her cell phone, selecting Téa’s name from her list of contacts.<br /><br /> “Hello,” Téa answered, as she walked quickly down the hallway of the large law firm she works for, waving to several people as she passes them.<br /><br /> “Hey it’s Rachel.”<br /><br /> “Rachel, is something wrong?” Téa asked, knowing that Rachel would only call if their usual morning routine hadn’t gone as planned.<br /><br /> “I just got here and Addie just got up. Apparently Lex didn’t wake her. She says she has a test, and just ran upstairs to get ready. She’s pretty upset.”<br /><br /> “What? I called at 7 this morning and spoke with Lex, she said that Addie was already up, that she had even been talking to her.”<br /><br /> “Well, when I asked her why she didn’t wake Addie up, she said she forgot.”<br /><br /> “Ahhh I see. Well, you can tell little Alexis that she and I will be having a chat about lying when I get home tonight,” Téa said, instantly angry that Alexis had blatantly lied to her earlier that morning.<br /><br /> “Will do,” Rachel said. “Here comes Addie, I gotta go,” she said, and snapped her phone shut.<br /><br /> That afternoon Téa waited outside of Alexis’s third grade classroom with a couple other parents who had also arrived slightly early to pick up their children. As she stood there she thought about what she was going to do about Lex’s lying earlier that morning. She would, of course, give Alexis a chance to explain what happened, although it was clear at this point that Alexis was fully to blame. She thought about taking her favorite toy away, or maybe banning her from dance class that week. Neither seemed quite serious enough. Addie wasn’t allowed to write her test because she was a full 15 minutes late, Rachel was late for work as a result of dealing with that, and Téa was late for court because she was on the phone with Addie’s teacher trying to straighten the whole situation out. Alexis’s single lie had turned all of their days upside down, and Téa began to think that as a result, it was time for her youngest daughter, her baby, to experience her very first real spanking.<br /><br /> The bell rang, and kids began to trickle out of the classroom. Téa nonchalantly poked her head into the room a few minutes later to see Alexis and her best friend Kristin talking and giggling quietly on the other side of the room. She quietly made her way across the room, and, putting her arms around both girls from behind, taking them off guard, squeezed them both tightly.<br /><br /> “Hey girls” she said.<br /><br /> “Hi Téa!” Kristin said, leaning into the much-welcomed hug from her best friend’s mother.<br /><br /> “Hi Mom” Alexis said, pulling away and zipping up her coat. “Why are you so dressed up?” she asked, observing her mother’s killer knee-high leather boots, black pencil skirt, creamy white blouse and black trench coat.<br /><br /> Téa narrowed her eyes. “I haven’t had time to go home yet.”<br /><br /> “Why not?” Alexis asked, oblivious of her impending punishment.<br /><br /> “Because, young lady, I had to stop at Addie’s school and talk to her teacher about her being LATE this morning” she answered sternly.<br /><br /> “Geesh, someone’s in a bad mood” Alexis joked, and Kristin laughed.<br /><br /> “Alexis, get your bag, let’s go” Téa said, growing tired of her daughter’s attitude already.<br /><br /> “Fine” Alexis sassed, and went to retrieve her school bag from a hook.<br /><br /> “Bye sweetie” Téa said to Kristin, smoothing her hair. Alexis returned with her bag, and followed her mother out of the classroom.<br /><br /> “Can we watch Sister Act tonight?” Alexis asked, flashing her most winning smile. Téa glanced back at her daughter. She was trotting along behind her, smiling, chestnut brown shoulder-length hair hanging perfectly underneath a grey wool hat. Why did she have to be so cute? This wasn’t going to be easy.<br /><br /> Téa merely shook her head at Alexis and continued walking. <br /><br /> “What?” Alexis asked, innocently, now climbing into the car and slamming the door behind her. Téa got in as well, and started the car.<br /><br /> “We’ll see. We’re going to have to talk about what happened this morning first Lex”<br /><br /> “What happened this morning?” Alexis asked. She was much smarter than most eight year olds, which sometimes got her into trouble. She knew exactly what her mother was talking about, but thought she could fake her way out of trouble. Téa knew this as well.<br /><br /> “You know exactly what I’m talking about young lady” she said, glaring at her daughter in the rear-view mirror. “We’ll discuss it when we get home” she said, turning onto their street. Alexis sighed, crossed her arms, and leaned back against the seat. <br /><br /> Téa gently massaged the side of her head as they came through the front door, feeling the beginning of a headache coming on. Alexis dropped her bag and coat on the floor in the front hallway, angrily kicked her boots off, and stomped toward the living room.<br /><br /> “Alexis!” Téa snapped. “Get back here right now and pick this stuff up!” Alexis rolled her eyes and stomped back towards her mother. “You know better than to drop your stuff on the floor,” Téa lectured. “Go put it in your room where it belongs, and meet me in the kitchen.”<br /><br /> Alexis did as she was told, deciding not to anger her mom any more than she already had. Téa went into the kitchen, where Addie was sitting on an island stool working on homework.<br /><br /> “Hi honey” Téa said, flipping the coffee pot on, and walking over to Addie and leaning against the counter.<br /><br /> “Hey” Addie responded.<br /><br /> “So…rough day”<br /> <br /> “Yeah”<br /> “Alexis is on her way down, and we’re going to sort this out. I’m so sorry you missed your test, I know you studied really hard for it sweetie”<br /><br /> “It’s okay, it’s not your fault,” Addie said, smiling.<br /><br /> “So how was your day…other than that?” Téa asked.<br /><br /> “It was good. I…” Before Addie could finish her sentence, Alexis came skipping into the room and stopped right in front of Téa.<br /><br /> “Mom! Can I have a cupcake?” she demanded.<br /><br /> “Not right now, I want to talk to you,” she answered, pulling out a kitchen chair. “Sit please,” she said, leading Alexis to the chair. Addie put her pen down and turned on her stool to face Alexis and Téa.<br /><br /> Téa took a deep breath and looked down at Alexis, wearing a cute little pair of dark jeans, a white tshirt and a black and white plaid button-down blouse over top, left undone. She couldn’t have looked more precious if she tried. This was going to be difficult. Alexis was only eight and it was going to break Téa’s heart to make her cry. But she had been getting a little mouthy lately, and hadn’t been doing what she was told. Something had to be done.<br /><br /> “What?!” Alexis demanded after a couple minutes of silence. “I’m hungry and I wanna watch my show!”<br /><br /> “When I called this morning you told me that Addie was already up and getting ready for school,” Téa said. “But Rachel told me you didn’t wake Addie up, and that you said you forgot.” She spoke softly but deliberately, making sure Alexis understood.<br /><br /> “I did forget!” Alexis whined, acting as though she was highly offended to even be questioned about this.<br /><br /> “But when I talked to you, you told me that you had already seen Addie, and that she was up and getting ready for school,” Téa repeated.<br /><br /> “Well….I was just…I thought she was up, and I was going to get her up as soon as I hung up,”<br /><br /> “I’m confused. You told me you had seen Addie awake, but really hadn’t?” Téa asked carefully.<br /><br /> “Yeah but I was GOING to wake her up!” Alexis exclaimed.<br /><br /> “So what happened then? You hung up the phone, and then did what?”<br /><br /> “I went downstairs and watched TV. I just forgot,” Alexis said quietly.<br /><br /> “Alexis, you had to walk right past Addie’s bedroom to get from your room downstairs,” Téa pointed out. <br /><br /> Alexis crossed her arms and looked down, pouting slightly, and swinging one foot, continuously kicking the leg of the chair. Téa was silent for a couple minutes, giving Alexis a chance to talk, but she also remained silent.<br /><br /> “I don’t like it when you lie to me, young lady,” Téa said, approaching Alexis and kneeling down to her level, putting her hands on Alexis’s knees to stop them from kicking the chair.<br /><br /> “I didn’t!” Alexis said defensively.<br /><br /> “Yes you did,” Téa said slowly. “And because you did, Addie missed a very important test, Rachel was late for work, and I was late for court,” she explained. Alexis looked up at Addie who was still watching from her stool, and then at her mother.<br /><br /> “I’m sorry Mommy,” she said. Téa didn’t respond, and, thinking the matter was dropped, Alexis tried to stand up and proceed with her day.<br /><br /> “Not so fast,” Téa said, gently guiding Alexis back into her seat. “We’ve talked about lying before, haven’t we?” Alexis nodded her head yes. “And why is lying bad?”<br /><br /> “Because someone could get hurt or lost, and because if I lie, then you might not believe me when I’m telling the truth,” Alexis answered.<br /><br /> “Yes, that’s right. And because you know you’re not allowed to lie, and did anyways, you have to be punished.”<br /><br /> Alexis looked up at her mother, considering the situation. She could cry, and make everyone feel sorry for her. Or she could just agree, and probably have to miss her show as punishment. But she wasn’t getting what she wanted, and, although this rarely happened, she decided to let her frustration get the best of her.<br /><br /> “Addie’s test wasn’t that big of a deal, she told me so herself!” Alexis sassed. “So obviously I shouldn’t be in trouble.” <br /><br /> Téa and Addie both looked at Alexis, surprised by her snippy attitude.<br /><br /> “You lied to me Alexis, regardless of what was or wasn’t important, I will not tolerate lying in this house, and I want you to lose the attitude right now young lady. Do you understand me?” Téa said, raising her voice a little.<br /><br /> “No,” Alexis answered, with a careless tone.<br /><br /> “Here’s the bottom line Alexis. You’re being punished for lying to me. You know better, and I think it’s clear that you’re in serious need of an attitude adjustment. Go to your room and wait for me, you’re getting a spanking.” Téa said, trying to suppress her own anger.<br /><br /> Alexis stared at her with a look of disbelief on her face. She stood up and walked toward the door, but stopped and turned around.<br /><br /> “Yeah, RIGHT,” she said pointedly, and skipped into the living room and turned on the tv.<br /><br /> As soon as Téa’s brain registered what had just happened, her temper started to flare, just a little. She generally stayed very calm and in control, but Alexis was pushing her just a little too far. She got up and walked as quickly as she could into the living room, stopping short of Alexis, sitting on the floor, watching her show. <br /><br /> “I’m giving you one more chance. Go to your room, NOW,” she stressed. Alexis turned to look at her.<br /><br /> “No,” she said simply.<br /><br /> Within seconds Téa grasped Alexis’s arm, pulled her to her feet, and dragged her along with her to the couch, with Alexis screaming the entire time, intent on fighting her mother fiercely. It hadn’t been this difficult with Addie, Téa thought to herself, sitting down, and holding Alexis firmly in front of her.<br /><br /> “Stop!” Téa demanded, raising her voice over Alexis’s over-dramatic shrill screaming.<br /><br /> “No! Let go of me!!” Alexis yelled, trying to pull out of her mother’s grasp.<br /><br /> Téa, tired of fighting with her daughter, easily pulled her up and over her lap, and held her firmly in place admidst her struggling. She raised her hand, and brought it down sharply, quickly spanking Alexis’s right cheek, and then left. Alexis immediately stopped screaming and sucked in her breath, surprised by the sting. Téa continued spanking, delivering an even dozen before Alexis broke her silence.<br /><br /> “Oww! Stop, please Mommy, stop!” she cried.<br /><br /> “Are you finished fighting with me?” Téa asked. Alexis nodded her head yes. “Good,” she said, delivering another dozen spanks, more slowly than the first time, giving Alexis a chance to process what was happening. By the time Téa stopped, Alexis was wiping tears off her face and sniffling. She helped Alexis stand up, and held onto her hands so that she couldn’t rub, and was forced to look at her mother.<br /><br /> “I want you to listen to me very carefully. Go apologize to your sister for not waking her up, and then go upstairs to your bedroom. I’ll be up in a minute. Okay?”<br /><br /> “Okay,” Alexis whispered.<br /><br /> “Good girl,” she said softly, relieved that the fight was over. She let go of Alexis’s hands, and watched as Alexis turned, and started rubbing her bottom vigorously, trying to alleviate some of the pain. After a few seconds, Alexis stopped, wiped her eyes again, and went into the kitchen.<br /><br /> “I’m sorry I didn’t wake you up this morning Addie,” Alexis said sincerely. Téa breathed a sigh of relief at Alexis’s obedience, and leaned against the doorframe with her arms crossed.<br /><br /> “It’s okay,” Addie replied.<br /><br /> “Are you mad at me?” Alexis asked, afraid that her sister/best friend/idol would hate her forever.<br /><br /> “No, I’m not mad at you, it’s okay,” Addie responded, and squeezed Alexis tightly. She let her go, and Alexis turned and looked at her mother, who nodded in approval, and Alexis ran upstairs to her room. <br /><br />...to be continuedKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-24259941814918878952010-01-26T08:47:00.000-08:002010-01-26T08:56:04.282-08:00Addie and Alexis- Part 2“And then, next week, we get to dress up like our favorite character from a book. Who do you think I should be? I was thinking about Anne, from Anne of Green Gables. I already have the right kind of hat. Remember my Cordelia hat from the summer?” Alexis rambled as she and her mother Téa made their way through the front door and into the warmth of their large home.<br /><br />“Really? That’s a great idea honey,” Téa said, taking Alexis’s coat from her and hanging it up in the hall closet. “I bet we can find a dress to go with it. It’s too bad that pretty hair of yours isn’t longer, Anne always wears hers in long braids” Téa said, gently gathering all of Alexis’s shoulder-length brown hair into her hands, pulling her back towards her and kissing the top of her head.<br /><br />“Yeah, too bad it isn’t longer,” Alexis echoed. “Maybe Addie can French braid it for me. Where is she anyways? I want to show her the bracelet I made at school today.” <br />Alexis said, speaking quickly and excitedly. The seven, almost eight, going on twenty year old girl got along very well with her older sister. She adored and idolized her, and Addie was great about it. She always let Alexis be a part of whatever she was doing and never spoke harshly to her. They didn’t have many fights typical of most sisters. And for this, Téa was tremendously grateful.<br /><br />“Addie’s in a little bit of trouble right now Lex, so you’ll have to show her later. Maybe you can get started on your homework,” Téa said, leading Alexis and her school bag into the living room and getting her settled on the floor, turning the television on for her.<br /><br />“Why is Addie in trouble? Did she do something bad?” Alexis asked. To her, trouble meant having Hannah Montana taken away for a day, or being sent to bed early. The only spanking she had ever gotten came in the form of one single sharp spank to her bottom one day when she had a tantrum about wearing her winter coat. And that one single spank elicited a loud squeal, followed by a great deal of crying, and a very apologetic little girl who was more than willing to put her coat on and go off to school without further argument.<br /><br />“It’s okay sweetheart. Addie told Mommy a lie, and we’re going to talk about it now. She’ll be down in a little while and you can show her your bracelet then,” Téa said, turning the TV up a little louder, and leaving Alexis happily working on her math sheet. Thankfully, between the large size of their home, the surprisingly soundproof walls, and Alexis’s television show that would be coming on in a couple minutes, she wouldn’t be able to hear what was going on upstairs between her and Addie. <br /><br />Téa made her way upstairs, and opened Addie’s bedroom door to find her still standing, facing the far corner, as she was told to do. Téa closed the door softly behind her, put on her “strict parent” face, and crossed her arms.<br /><br />“Addie, do you know how big of a deal it was for me to leave you alone here that weekend? Do you know how happy I was that I thought I could trust you enough to be alone for two entire days?” Téa began. Addie didn’t answer or turn around. “Turn around and look at me please,” she said, and Addie turned around, keeping her arms behind her, leaning into the corner. She kept her eyes downcast, and had the beginnings of tears building in them. “I said look at me please,” Téa said softly, and as Addie raised her eyes to meet her mother’s a few tears escaped and ran down her face. She quickly wiped them away.<br /><br />“You are an incredibly mature and amazing young woman Addie. That little girl downstairs absolutely adores you, and you are so kind to her. I love that about you. I love that I don’t even have to ask you to get up and put Lex on the bus in the mornings even though you don’t have to be up for school for another hour. And I love that you come with me to pick her up in the afternoons just because you know how happy it makes her. But Addie, what you did with my car, driving it, and lying about it….those are the kind of things that make me incredibly disappointed in you,” she said. Addie flinched slightly; her mother’s words stung. “I really, really thought you were smarter than that Addie. If you made such a poor decision about driving my car and lying to me about it, then how do I know you won’t do something like that again, and especially something like that again when Alexis is with you? Hmmm?” she asked, never once breaking eye contact with her daughter.<br /><br />“Mom…it was stupid, and I shouldn’t have done it. But you have to know that I would never, EVER do something like that with Lex! I would never do anything that might hurt her, you know that!” Addie said, wiping more escaped tears away.<br /><br />“No sweetie, I don’t know that. I didn’t think you would be so stupid as to do something to endanger yourself so seriously, so I really don’t know what you would do!” Téa exclaimed, knowing full well that Addie would never endanger Alexis, but striving to make a point.<br /><br />“I’m so sorry Mom,” Addie said, breaking down in tears and allowing herself to be pulled into a hug by her mother. Téa held her, stroking her back, and telling her that she loved her. <br /><br />“Okay?” Téa asked as Addie’s crying slowed to a few sniffles. Addie nodded and wiped her eyes, taking a deep breath of composure. “Good. Let’s go finish this discussion up in my bedroom,” Téa said, leading Addie towards the door, with her hand on her upper back. They crossed the hallway and entered Téa’s large, open bedroom. It was decorated much like the rest of the house: contemporary, lots of soft, calming neutrals. <br /><br />As Addie felt the door close behind her, her feelings of guilt and foolishness quickly turned into fear and dread. She knew she was getting a spanking, and since this is by far the worst thing she has ever done in her life, she logically assumed that it would be the worst spanking too. She stood awkwardly, her arms crossed, hugging herself, as she watched her mother cross the room to her large oak dresser, open a drawer, and take out a large, wooden hairbrush that Addie had never seen before. <br /><br />While most of Addie’s friends were embarrassed by their parents, Addie admired Téa, much the same way Alexis admired Addie. She was often taken aback by her mother’s beauty, her impeccable sense of fashion, and her intelligence. Not many people could say that their mom had cool clothes AND is a high-profile lawyer! And seeing her holding a hairbrush that she was about to use to spank Addie’s bare bottom until it was deep purple and starting to bruise made Addie suddenly very self-conscious and very wishful that she could turn time back about a month and not do what she did.<br /><br />“Mommy…please, please don’t use that…” Addie began, begging her mother to spare her.<br /><br />“Come over here Addison,” Téa ordered. Addie shuttered at the use of her full first name, knowing now that she was in very deep trouble. She approached her mother, who took hold of her arm and lead her to her large bed. She set the brush down, and keeping a firm grasp on Addie with one hand, and pointing her finger with the other, began to lecture her daughter.<br /><br />“You know that doing anything illegal is strictly forbidden in this house. And you also know that lying will not be tolerated, under any circumstances. So, I would like you to tell me, Addie, why is that you’re getting a spanking?”<br /><br />“I….um..I let Bailey drive your car even though you told me not to…and then I drove it even though I don’t have a license..” Addie began. While she was speaking, her mother sat down on the bed and began to hook her fingers in the waist of Addie’s yoga pants. At this action, Addie stopped speaking.<br /><br />“Mmm hmm…?” Téa agreed, prompting more of an answer, while sliding the pants down to rest at Addie’s knees.<br /><br />“Um…and then I lied to the police officer that pulled me over, and I lied to you about the ticket, and I didn’t pay it either” Addie said, now thoroughly embarrassed that she was standing in front of her mother like a little girl, in her panties, with her pants down around her knees.<br /><br />Téa put her hands on her knees, and looked up into Addie’s eyes. “That’s right. And what’s my rule about lying?”<br /><br />“I’m not allowed to, no matter what,” Addie answered, sniffling back more tears.<br /><br />“That’s right. And what is always going to be the punishment for lying in this house?”<br /><br />“A….a spanking,” Addie said, staring at the floor.<br /><br />“Yes, that’s right. And since this is a particularly serious lie, I don’t think my hand or the wooden spoon will suffice,” she said, now guiding Addie over her lap. Once in position, she secured her, wrapping her arm firmly around Addie’s waist and pushing down. “And,” she said, delivering two firm hand-spanks to each cheek, “if I ever catch you lying to me again young lady, I’ll be taking my belt off and using it instead,” she threatened, delivering another two hand-spanks to each cheek. It only then occurred to her that she wasn’t even wearing a belt on that particular day. She almost laughed at her mistake, but didn’t.<br /><br />Addie, meanwhile, was trying to stay somewhat calm, knowing that these hand-spanks were the least of her problems, and the first ever threat of being spanked with a belt finally prompted her to start crying.<br /><br />“Do you understand me?” she asked, spanking Addie’s bottom even harder with her palm, the sting beginning to build.<br /><br />“Ow! I do Mom, I’m sorrryyyyyy!” she cried, as Téa continued spanking in a rhythmic fashion, sharply and quickly, which continued for several minutes, until Addie was squirming a little and begging to be let free.<br /><br />Her bottom was beginning to show a very bright pink coloring, and her sobs made it clear to Téa that she should switch over to the hairbrush. She stopped spanking and for a minute, let Addie cry. Then she hooked her fingers in the waistband of Addie’s panties and slipped them down to her knees. This elicited a “nooo” from Addie, as well as heightened crying. Téa picked up the hairbrush. She tightened her grip on her daughter, and rested the hairbrush on her bottom.<br /><br />“Addie, I want you to think about how immature and irresponsible you acted. I want to be able to trust you. I don’t want to have to worry about whether or not you’re out doing things that are going to get you killed!! I’m so upset with you Addie, and I sincerely hope you learn a lesson from this. I hate having to spank you…I hate seeing you in so much pain but sweetheart, I would so much rather punish you for this than have to go to your funeral” she said.<br /><br />“I’m so sorry, you CAN trust me, I promise, I won’t do anything like that ever again Mom…please, please stop, I promise!” Addie cried.<br /><br />“No, I’m afraid this is one lesson you’ll have to learn the hard way” Téa said, lifting the hairbrush up, and snapping it back down forcefully on one cheek, and then the next.<br /><br />The initial sting and following burn took Addie off-guard. She cried out, and immediately reached her hand back to cover her bottom.<br /><br />“It hurts too much Mom, please, please stop! I swear, I’ll never do anything bad again!” she begged. <br /><br />“Addie,” she started calmly, “you know that you are not allowed to reach your hand back. Please move it.” <br /><br />“No” Addie whispered, unable to do as she was told. <br /><br />“That’s fine,” Téa said, and quickly caught Addie’s hand and held it at the small of her back. She continued spanking Addie’s now-glowing bottom with the large wooden hairbrush. With each spank Addie’s cries grew more exhausted and pained, and she eventually stopped struggling. And shortly after that, the spanking stopped. Addie’s bottom was an angry purple color and a little bit indented by the hairbrush. This was an important lesson that Addie wouldn’t soon forget.<br /><br />“Okay sweetheart, it’s all over,” Téa soothed, reaching down to tuck Addie’s fallen hair behind her ear, and rubbing her back. “Shhhhh…it’s okay” she whispered. After a minute or so she helped Addie up, and pulled her into a hug. “I love you so so much sweetheart, I don’t want anything to happen to you” she said.<br /><br />“I love you too Mom” Addie said, still crying. “I’m so sorry”<br /><br />“I know baby” she said, standing up, and helping Addie up with her. Addie stepped out of her pants and panties and allowed herself to be lead to the corner, wishing with all of her might that she could rub her bottom.<br /><br />“I want you to stay here in the corner until you calm down. I’m going to start dinner, and when you’re ready, come down to eat, okay?” Téa asked. Addie nodded. Téa kissed the top of Addie’s head, and quietly left the room, closing the door softly behind her.<br /><br />It took Addie a good fifteen minutes to stop crying completely, all the while half-rubbing her bottom, half shifting from one foot to another trying to alleviate some of the pain. Once she had stopped crying completely, she turned around and went to the large oval mirror on the wall to inspect her bottom. It looked horrible! She sucked her breath in and ran her hands over it once more, wincing at the pain. She picked up her panties and pants and gingerly put them back on, cringing at the pain caused by this. She wanted nothing more than to go to her room take her pants off and lay in bed on her stomach. But she knew this wasn’t an option. She went into the bathroom, washed her face, brushed her hair, and looked, to an outsider, like nothing had happened. <br /><br />Alexis bounded off her chair at the kitchen table when Addie entered the room, moving quite stiffly. <br /><br />“Addie!” Addie forced herself to put a huge smile on her face.<br /><br />“Hi Lex! How was school today?” she asked, trying to match her sister’s excitement.<br /><br />“Good. Guess what!”<br /><br />“What?”<br /><br />“Next week, I get to dress up like my favorite character from a book. Who should I be?”<br /><br />“I don’t know, who do YOU think you should be?”<br /><br />“Well,” Alexis said shyly, “I kind of want to be Anne of Green Gables.”<br /><br />“I think that’s a great idea! You could wear your Cordelia hat from the summer!” Addie exclaimed.<br /><br />As Alexis started to fire ideas at Addie, Téa watched as her oldest daughter winced in pain as she bent down to braid Alexis’s hair, and smiled, loving her two daughters more at that moment than she thought she ever had before.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-45884085466817915522010-01-23T13:39:00.000-08:002010-01-23T13:58:45.578-08:00Addie and Alexis- Part 1Addison Matthews was sprawled out on the large black leather couch in the large cozy den in the home she shared with her mother, Téa. She had a binder open on the coffee table in front of the couch, was holding a novel in one hand, and a pen in the other. Her golden blond hair was pulled up into a messy pony tail and she was wearing a pair of square, thin black rimmed glasses, complimenting her fair skin.<br /> <br /> She was so deeply focused on the essay she was working on that she didn’t hear the clicking of her mother’s stylish leather high-heeled boots on the hardwood floor as she made her way down in the door and down the hall toward the den, where she noticed the light on. She entered the room, and only then did Addison look up.<br /><br /> “Hi Mom,” Addison said nonchalantly, as her mother walked further into the room, and approached her, sitting down on the couch next to her.<br /><br /> “Something came in the mail today, I was wondering if you would know anything about it” Téa said as she pulled her briefcase up to rest on her knees. She opened it, and started digging around until she found what she was looking for. She pulled out a piece of paper, folded, with a “City of Kawartha Lakes” stamp on it.<br /><br /> “What is it?” Addison asked and she gently took the paper from Téa’s hand.<br /><br /> “Well, it appears to be a complaint for an unpaid speeding ticket. Now, I know I didn’t get this ticket. And since you don’t have a license, I assume it wasn’t you. So that leaves me with a dilemma. Who could have been driving my car?” Téa said evenly, brushing a misplaced piece of her chestnut brown side-swept bangs out her eyes, and tucking strands of her shoulder-length hair behind her ear, while waiting for her silent daughter to respond.<br /><br /> “Addie, did you let someone else drive my car? Possibly a certain best friend who just got her license?” she asked, tapping her daughter on the knee.<br /><br /> “Um….well…no.” Addie answered.<br /><br /> “Um well no? Don’t you dare lie to me Addison Matthews,” Téa warned sternly.<br /><br /> “Okay okay, fine. It was my fault. When you were away last month and Bailey stayed here with me we wanted to go out and have pizza so we used your car.” Bailey is Addie’s best friend, nearly two years older, and had recently acquired a driver’s license.<br /><br /> “But the ticket is under your name,” Téa observed.<br /><br /> “Well…that’s the thing,” Addie started, unable to finish. Her mother would be furious if she knew the truth. She might even be mad enough to…<br /><br /> “What’s the thing?!” Téa demanded, feeling a flash of anger come over her. She took a deep breath as she waited for her answer.<br /><br /> “I was driving,” Addie said quickly and quietly, hoping against some miraculous odds that Téa wouldn’t hear her and let it go.<br /><br /> “You were driving? My fourteen year old daughter was DRIVING?”<br /><br /> “I know, I know I shouldn’t have been, but Bailey’s Dad let her drive before she got her license! It’s how she learned. And we didn’t drive in town or anything, we went out to a back road!” Addie explained, hoping that it might make sense.<br /><br /> “Oh, you went out to a back road. Well that makes everything better.” Téa said sarcastically. “Addie, you don’t have a license! It’s illegal! How did you not get a ticket for that?”<br /><br /> “I don’t know” Addie said, looking at the ground and beginning to squirm a little.<br /><br /> “If you make me pry every single answer out of you, so help me…” Téa warned.<br /><br /> “Fine, fine! I lied and told the cop that I just forgot my license at home. He asked me a bunch of questions about stuff, I answered him, and he just let it go and gave me a speeding ticket.”<br /><br /> “And you didn’t think it would be a good idea to tell me about it? Or at the very least, to pay it?” Téa asked pointedly.<br /><br /> “I didn’t want you to get mad” Addie said, looking away.<br /><br /> “You mean you broke one of the very few rules I have about breaking the law, and then you lied so that you wouldn’t have to deal with the consequences. Am I right young lady?” she asked, placing her hand on Addie’s arm. Addie moved away from Téa’s touch and crossed her arms.<br /><br /> “No, I just forgot about it!” Addie stressed.<br /><br /> “Okay, why don’t you go get it then?” Téa asked, suspecting another lie.<br /><br /> “What?” <br /><br /> “Go get it please, I’d like to see it.”<br /><br /> “Uh….okay” Addie said, slowly getting up and leaving the den. She made her way down the hall and into the kitchen where she had left her bag. Not that it mattered. She tore the ticket up nearly a month ago when she got the ticket to make sure her mother didn’t find out. She leaned up against the kitchen counter and put her head in her hands trying to come up with some sort of explanation. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard the clicking of her mother’s boots on the floor once again as she made her way to the kitchen.<br /><br /> “Addie? Did you find it?” Téa asked, entering the kitchen.<br /><br /> “I…I can’t find it.” Addie said.<br /><br /> “Please don’t lie to me. I want to know exactly what happened to it, and I want to know right now” Téa demanded in her best district attorney tone, which she practiced daily at work, and quite often at home as well, much to the dismay of her daughter. She pulled off her long black trench coat and hung it on the back of a kitchen chair as she waited for an answer. She crossed her arms and stared at her daughter who was visibly panicking inside, trying to come up with a lie, and one that her mother might actually believe.<br /><br /> “Addie?”<br /><br /> It was no use, her mother would know she was lying anyways.<br /><br /> “I threw it out, I didn’t want you to know about it,” she admitted.<br /><br /> “So you drove, illegally. You were speeding, and got a ticket. You lied. Then you didn’t think it was necessary to actually pay the ticket. Am I getting all this right?”<br /><br /> “It’s not that big of a deal Mom! It’s not like anyone got hurt!”<br /><br /> “Don’t take that tone with me young lady. Yes it is a big deal, it’s a huge deal! And thank goodness nobody got hurt. You could have killed yourself!”<br /><br /> “Mom, I said I was sorry! I’ll pay the ticket!” Addie said, starting to seriously worry about what was going to happen to her. Her mother hadn’t mentioned being grounded, or making her spend the weekend at the office helping her file, or cleaning the bathroom. That only meant one thing: a spanking.<br /><br /> “Oh yes you will be paying for the ticket” Téa said, laughing a little, amused that Addie even considered that she wouldn’t be paying for it. “You are grounded for the rest of the week, you will be spending your weekend filing, and you can march yourself straight upstairs and into your bedroom. I want you in the corner. I’ll be up to talk to you shortly,” she said calmly. It was clear that she was angry and that there was no other option but to obey.<br /><br /> “But Mom…” Addie pleaded, her eyes welling up with tears, terrified of the absolute worst punishment imaginable.<br /><br /> “Upstairs. Now,” Téa stressed, pointing toward the stairs.<br /><br /> “I should have stayed at boarding school,” Addie muttered under her breath as she turned and walked toward the stairs.<br /><br /> “Excuse me?” Téa demanded. Addie didn’t respond, and made her way upstairs. Téa let out a deep, strained breath, and plugged the kettle in to make a cup of tea.<br /> <br /> Addie did as she was told. She dreaded spankings, and certainly didn’t enjoy the process leading up to one, but she respected her mother, and immediately regretted saying that she would have rather stayed at boarding school. Addie had lived, for 10 months of every year, for the whole of her life, at Lakeside Academy. She loved it there. She had amazing friends and teachers and was enrolled in one of the more prestigious programs being offered. But she missed her mother, and as great as school was, the 2 months she got to spend at home were even better. So she begged to be able to live at home and go to a different school, and after much discussion, Téa agreed, and was thrilled to have her little girl back, all to herself. Addie had just turned thirteen when she moved home, and thought at the time it would be great. And for the most part, it was. The adjustment was hard on both of them. Téa wasn’t used to being much of a disciplinarian, and Addie was used to the discipline of her teachers and advisors, rather than her mom. <br /><br /> Téa, sitting at the kitchen table with her cup of tea, snapped open her briefcase and took out her checkbook. She wrote a check to pay for the ticket, stuffed it in an envelope and addressed it, setting it aside to mail later that evening. She closed her eyes, and the words “I should have stayed at boarding school” echoed over and over in her mind. She knew Addie didn’t mean it, but it stung nonetheless. Téa thought back a year to the first time in Addie’s life that was punished seriously by her mother…<br /><br /> ***<br /><br /> It was a blustery winter day and Addie came home from school in a markedly bad mood. She took her coat off, threw it carelessly on the back of a chair sitting near the entry-way, and proceeded into the kitchen to find a snack.<br /><br /> “Hey sweetie, how was your day?” Téa asked, in the midst of getting an early dinner ready before they were due at Addie’s ballet lesson.<br /><br />Addie didn’t respond. Rather, she glared at her mother, and left the kitchen. Téa took a deep breath, annoyed by her daughter’s mood, and followed her out into the hallway.<br /><br />“Addie, I’ve asked you several times to hang your jacket up in the closet. Please put it away.” Téa requested, irritated that she had asked Addie to do the same thing every day, and she never did.<br /><br />Again, she was ignored. Addie went into the living room, sat down on the couch, and turned the TV on.<br /><br />“Addie! I asked you to do something. Please do it now” Téa asked again, in a firmer tone.<br /><br />“I’ll do it later” Addie said. “Besides, I’m going back out in like an hour anyways, there’s no point in putting it away just to take it back out again!” <br /><br />“Why are you in such a bad mood? Is everything okay?”<br /><br />“I’m NOT in a bad mood, I’m FINE!” Addie snapped, flipping through channels.<br /><br />“Well, you don’t seem to be fine. Did something happen at school?” Téa pushed.<br /><br />“No! And even if it did, it’s none of your business anyways!” <br /><br />“Don’t take that tone with me Addie, now pick up your coat and put it in the closet, please” she said, trying her very best to remain calm. She and Addie had been having fights like this every day for the past several weeks, and Addie had been warned for several days in a row that if her attitude continued, there would be consequences. The problem was that Téa wasn’t sure what those consequences would be. She grounded Addie, but Addie didn’t care. She wasn’t sure what to do next, and Addie knew that, and proceeded to push boundaries as far as she wanted.<br /><br />“God, why do you have to be such a bitch all the time!?” Addie exclaimed, getting up with the plan to storm out of the room. Téa caught her arm, stopping her from exiting the room.<br /><br />“What did you just say to me?” Téa demanded, still holding onto her daughter’s arm.<br /><br />“I said that you’re being a bitch” Addie said, still unwavering in her tone.<br /><br />“I don’t care what your problem is Addie, you will not EVER speak to me that way again. Do you understand me?” Téa demanded firmly and angrily, pointing a long, perfectly manicured finger at her daughter. Addie was only slightly taken aback by her mother’s anger.<br /><br />“Whatever,” Addie responded.<br /><br />“No, not whatever! It’s I’m sorry mom, I won’t do it again mom. NOT whatever!” Téa lectured in her best lawyer’s voice. “I’ve been dealing with this attitude of yours for weeks and it stops right now. I want you upstairs, in your room, standing in the corner. You’re getting a spanking.” She said.<br /><br />Addie started laughing. “A spanking? Yeah right!”<br /><br />Téa had had enough. Before Addie knew what was happening, her mother had pulled her along to the couch, sat down, and had her small daughter over her lap.<br /><br />“No! Mom! What are you doing?” Addie cried, absolutely shocked that her mother was serious.<br /><br />“You think I’m joking around? I’m not, I’m serious! You have been rude, you have been snarky, and I have asked you day after day to please stop. I’m done, I’ve had enough.” Téa said, bringing her palm down firmly, slapping Addie’s right cheek.<br /><br />“Noo!” Addie cried, trying to push herself up and off her mother’s lap.<br /><br />Téa spanked Addie’s left cheek, then right again, sharply, feeling a slight tingle in her palm.<br /><br />“Ow! Mom! I’m sorry! I’ll stop, just don’t!” Addie begged.<br /><br />Téa held Addie tighter, stopping her from moving around too much, and began spanking Addie’s bottom in an even rhythm, alternating from left cheek to right, as Addie yelped and cried, unable to believe what was happening. Téa gave her daughter a dozen or so spanks on each cheek, then stopped. <br /><br />“Now,” she said calmly, “let’s try this again. I would like you to put your jacket in the closet, then go up to your room and stand in the corner until I come to talk to you. Do you understand me young lady?”<br /><br />Addie nodded, and mumbled a muffled “yes,” and wiped her eyes.<br /><br />“Good,” Téa said, letting go of Addie and gently helping her to stand up. Once on her feet Addie rubbed the slight sting in her bottom, and, with eyes filled with tears, went silently into the hallway, picked her coat up, hung it up in the closet, and ran upstairs to her bedroom.<br /><br />Téa remained on the couch, slightly shocked herself at what she had just done. And it worked. She had never been spanked as a child, but she had friends that were. She wasn’t necessarily opposed to it, she just always assumed that it would be her last resort. And it was. She got up and went into the kitchen, opened the utensil drawer, and took out a large, sturdy wooden spoon. She stood for a minute, contemplating whether or not this was a good idea, and ultimately decided that she had no other choice. With the spoon in hand, she made her way upstairs.<br /><br />Addie stood in an empty corner, waiting. She assumed that that had been her spanking, so she was more or less just expecting a lecture. <br /><br />“Addie?” Téa said, entering her room. Addie turned around to see her mother coming into her room, holding a wooden spoon. She knew from the stories of her friends that wooden spoons were popular spanking tools, and immediately realized what was happening.<br /><br />“Mom….” Addie started, walking towards her mother.<br /><br />Téa walked toward her, putting her finger to Addie’s lips. “Shhh. Just listen,” she said softly. “Sweetheart, I know that this is a new and different situation for both of us. You’ve never lived with me before, and I’ve never really had to discipline you. But when you decided to move home, we talked about this. And I’ve been very patient with you, and I’ve let you get away with a lot. It’s been an adjustment for you and I both. But your behavior has been unacceptable, and although I’ve given you many opportunities to talk about things, you’ve decided to be rude to me. The way you just spoke to me was totally out of line, and I won’t tolerate it. Your actions are always going to have consequences, and in this house, from now on, that consequence is going to be spanking. Do you understand?” Téa asked gently.<br /><br />To her surprise, Addie nodded, with tears falling down her face.<br /><br />“I’m sorry I was so mean to you Mom” she said sweetly, and sincerely. “I shouldn’t have called you what I did, and I didn’t mean it.”<br /><br />“I appreciate the apology honey,” Téa said, hugging Addie, and holding her close, stroking her hair. “I love you so much.”<br /><br />“I love you too Mom.”<br /><br />Téa let go of Addie, and sat down on the bed, drawing her close. “You’re getting a spanking for not listening to me, being rude, and swearing at me. Do you understand?” she verified. Addie nodded her head yes. Téa pulled her close, undid the button on her jeans, and pulled them down, exposing a pair of pretty green bikini cut panties. She pulled Addie over her lap, jeans tangled around her knees. She pulled her close and held her tightly, and began spanking Addie’s pantied bottom with her hand. She sharply spanked left cheek, and then right, over and over again, as she watched Addie’s bottom begin to blush a bright pink. Addie stayed quiet for the most part, letting out the odd yelp and sniffle. When Addie’s bottom was tending to a darker pink, Téa stopped. She rubbed Addie’s back for a minute, letting the sting settle. Addie, thinking that her punishment was over, tried to stand up.<br /><br />“No no no, not yet Addie” Téa said, gently pushing Addie back down.<br /><br />“What? No, Mom, it hurts too much!” Addie said through her tears.<br /><br />“Yes, it does hurt, doesn’t it?” Téa said, hooking her fingers in the waistband of Addie’s panties and lowering them to Addie’s knees.<br /><br />“Nooo! Mom! Please, please don’t!” Addie cried, with a hint of fear in her voice.<br /><br />“Addie, I don’t ever want to hear you using the kind of language you did today. I should have washed your mouth out with soap! And if I ever hear that again, that’s exactly what will happen” Téa lectured, picking up the wooden spoon. “Understand?” she asked, with a hard smack with the spoon to Addie’s left cheek.<br /><br />“Owwwwwwww!!!” Addie cried, reaching her hand back to block the assault, which was quickly caught and pinned at the small of her back.<br /><br />“I said, do you understand?” Téa repeated, spanking the other cheek.<br /><br />“Yesss!!!” Addie cried again. “I won’t, I promise, please stop!” she begged, as the initial sting of the spoon registered and turned into a deeper burn.<br /><br />Téa brought the spoon down again, now creating a sharp and even rhythm, leaving little circle-shaped pink marks all over her daughter’s small, rounded bottom. Addie kicked and cried, and begged her mother to stop. Téa held her tightly, and continued to spank. After a minute or so, Addie stopped fighting. She was exhausted, and, knowing that she was no match for her mother, just cried. Téa delivered several more sharp spanks with the spoon, and noticed that Addie’s bottom was hinting toward a deep red, and decided she should stop. She set the spoon down, and stroked Addie’s back for a couple of minutes while she tried to stop crying. She gently helped her daughter up to a sitting position, and held her, stroking her hair, for a long few minutes.<br /><br />“You didn’t like that very much, did you?” Téa asked warmly.<br /><br />“No” Addie said, catching her breath.<br /><br />“I hope you’ll follow the rules a little better from now on sweetie, otherwise I’ll have to give you another spanking.” She warned gently. Addie nodded and rested her head on her mother’s shoulder.<br /> ***<br />“Mom?” Addie said from the kitchen doorway.<br /><br />Téa looked up, jerked from her memory, surprised. “Addie, what are you doing out of the corner? I didn’t tell you to move” she said.<br /><br />“I know…I just wasn’t sure if you knew it was 4:30.”<br /><br />“Uh…yeah, why?” Téa asked, confused.<br /><br />“Where’s Lex?”<br /> <br />Téa looked at her for a second, still slightly confused. Then she sucked in a sharp breath.<br /><br />“Oh my God, Alexis!” she whispered, standing up and grabbing her car keys. “I completely forgot! Thank you sweetheart…go back to your room, I’ll be right back.” She said, running out the door to pick up her 7 year old daughter Alexis from school, which had ended just over 30 minutes ago.<br /><br />…to be continuedKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com6tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-61642881439533038152009-07-12T19:05:00.000-07:002009-07-12T19:08:41.333-07:00Not a Story, But a Fun ObservationI was at a friend's house for dinner tonight....<br /><br />We were eating at the table, and someone got up to close the door to downstairs, which is right off the kitchen. From where I was sitting, the door was in my direct line of vision. So when the door was closed, I happened to look up, and there was a knee-height doll of a little blond girl with a pink dress on (which is always there, but is used as a door-jam or something), and just by chance, this doll was standing right in the corner, facing it.<br /><br />I smiled and laughed in my mind, knowing that nobody else in the room would have given this a second thought, but of course, my mind was turning. It was a cute little pleasure in my day.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-44705083373368766592009-06-14T18:10:00.000-07:002009-06-14T18:13:14.425-07:00Alana's Punishment- Part 1Dear Janet,<br /><br />I think I made a really big mistake. Actually, I know that I did! I was invited to my friend's party last night, and I know that I probably shouldn't have gone, but it soundned like so much fun! I knew that there might be some older kids there who would be drinking, and I knew that Ruth and Burke wouldn't let me go. So I pretended that I was going to a friend's house to study, and they believed me. <br /><br />Needless to say, I got caught.<br /><br />I tried to speak to Ruth the second we were alone after she picked me up, but she wouldn't let me.<br /><br />"Don't you dare say a word, young lady" she snapped, and practically pushed me into the car. I won't pretend to be brave this time, I was scared!! I tried to apologize several more times, but she wouldn't let me talk. Finally, when we got into the house, she took hold of both of my shoulders and almost violently forced me to look at her.<br /><br />"I want you to listen to me very carefully Alana. You will go up to your room, and stand in the corner until I come for you. I don't want to see you or hear a peep from you until then. Do you understand me?" she asked angrily. I nodded my head, and she let go of me. I ran upstairs and did as she asked right away. I was way too scared to disobey her or argue with her. I knew that what I did was wrong, and she had every right to be mad at me.<br /><br />I think I stood in the corner for almost 2 hours. It was horrible! I was so nervous, but I was thankful that Burke wasn't home. It could have been so much worse if he was! <br /><br />After what seemed like forever, I finally heard Ruth's footsteps on the stairs. It was late, and the girls must have been sleeping. She opened my bedroom door, closed it softly behind her, and stepped inside. She didn't say anything for a couple of minutes, but my heart was beating so hard, I'm sure she could have heard it.<br /><br />"Look at me" she hissed. I jumped at her harsh tone, and reluctantly turned around. She was standing there, only a few feet away from me, arms crossed, and holding a horribly huge looking wooden spoon that I've never seen before. It looked so heavy, I have no idea where she found it! Part of me just knows that she's been hiding it away, knowing that I would eventually do something bad enough to warrant its use.<br /><br />"Drinking and lying are both forbidden in this house Alana, and you certainly know that" she spat at me.<br /><br />"I know, I'm....." I tried, very teary.<br /><br />I was cut off again by her silencing hand.<br /><br />"Burke is going to home tomorrow afternoon. I've already spoken to him, and we've decided that the main part of your punishment will take place when he's here, after we go to clean up. But in the meantime, I intend to give you something to think about while you're in bed tonight, and while you're cleaning that house tomorrow" she said, approaching me. <br /><br />I considered running. I knew that it would be a bad idea, but I was really scared. I was shaking a little, and took a step back into the corner. She reached out and grabbed onto my upper arm, her sharp nails digging into my pale skin. She pulled me along with her until we stood in front of my desk. I thought she was going to sit down on the chair, but she moved it out of the way instead. <br /><br />"Jeans down" she said, looking straight into my eyes without flinching. When I hesitated she slapped my bottom with that spoon so quickly that I didn't even realize what was happening until I felt the sharp burn.<br /><br />"Ow!" I yelped, reaching one hand back to rub the sting.<br /><br />"Now" she said firmly.<br /><br />I bit my lip, and looked at her. With trembling hands I undid my jeans, and pulled them down.<br /><br />"Bend over" she said simply, pointing to the desk, and pushing me over it. She moved my sweater out of the way and placed her hand on my back to hold me down, not that she really needed to, I wasn't going anywhere, and holding that evil spoon in the other. The feeling of her hand on my bare back made me shiver.<br /><br />"I want you to think very carefully about what you've done, and the fact that you'll be punished more severely tomorrow. And don't even think about fighting with me" Ruth warned.<br /><br />I closed my eyes tightly as tears ran down my cheeks, knowing that I was trapped, and, even worse, that I deserved to be exactly where I was.<br /><br />The first spank took me totally off-guard. She snapped it down on my right cheek, and then left, and on and on and on. It hurt so much! <br /><br />"Owww! Ruth, I'm soooo...." SPANK! "Ahhhhh!" <br /><br />I gave up trying to apologize, knowing that every attempt to speak would be met with even harder spanks. I gripped the edge of my desk with my hands so hard that my knuckles turned white. I was determined not to reach back because that would just make her even more angry. She kept spanking me really hard and really fast. All I could do was scream and cry. I'm sure the girls must have woken up, there's no way they didn't hear me. I did everything I could to stop myself from squirming around but it was really hard this time. <br /><br />She only stopped for a second to pull down my panties. I didn't protest, or try to stop her. No matter how embarassing it was, or how much it would hurt without that little bit of protection, making her angrier would be worse.<br /><br />She didn't say a word as she spanked me. She just kept going and going, and put extra emphasis on my sit-spots. OUCH!<br /><br />When she finally stopped, I didn't even really notice right away. The pain had turned into one really big stingy ache, regardless how how many times she spanked. She set the spoon down on my desk beside me.<br /><br />"Get into bed and stay there. And be ready to go tomorrow morning" Ruth said coldly. I didn't respond, I was crying too hard. Without a hug, a kind word of forgiveness, or a loving caress, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com11tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-62436274467071428412009-05-22T19:03:00.000-07:002009-05-22T19:04:41.618-07:00Leah 19"I'm ready," Leah said quietly from the kitchen doorway. <br /><br />Meredith looked up from the newspaper to see Leah standing there, still looking a little flustered, seemingly ready to go.<br /><br />"We don't have to go just yet...why don't ya come have some breakfast sweetie," Meredith suggested.<br /><br />Leah shrugged and slowly walked into the kitchen. She looked around for a minute, unsure of what to do. She decided on toast. She put some bread in the toaster, and waited. It popped, and she spread some jam on it, still in silence. She put her toast on a plate, carried it over to the island, leaned up against it, and took a bite. They both ate in silence for several minutes, until Meredith became a little concerned. Her normally chatty, enthusiastic (even after a spanking), happy little Leah seemed a little off, even for being in so much trouble.<br /><br />"You okay?" Meredith asked casually, turning around to face Leah.<br /><br />"I'm fine," Leah said. She wasn't being rude or snippy, just quiet.<br /><br />"You don't seem fine," Meredith said.<br /><br />"I just...I wanna stay home," Leah whined. There was nothing worse than having to be around other people, especially her friends, after being spanked.<br /><br />"Well...so do I," Meredith said. <br /><br />"Let's then" Leah said with conviction.<br /><br />"Leah, you know that isn't how it works. You have a responsibility to go over and clean up that house. Don't argue with me about it" Meredith warned.<br /><br />"I really wish I hadn't gone out last night" Leah said, her eyes not moving from the spot on the floor she had chosen to stare at.<br /><br />"Yeah?" Meredith asked sympathetically, with an air of "told ya so."<br /><br />"Yeah." Leah said, still staring.<br /><br />"Why's that sweetie?"<br /><br />Leah took a deep, exhausted breath. "Well.....lots of reasons. I'm mad at myself for creating this whole situation. If I had just stayed home none of this would be happening" Leah started, tears forming in her eyes. "You and John wouldn't be mad at me, John's car wouldn't be ruined, I wouldn't be grounded.....and I wouldn't have to have a spanking with the belt" she whispered.<br /><br />"I've told you this before, and I'll tell you again. We all make mistakes. It doesn't make you a bad person, and it certainly doesn't mean that John and I love you any less. It's important that you learn from your mistakes so that you don't make them again...which is why you have to be punished" Meredith explained. "It's not because we want you to be miserable for weeks on end, and it certainly is not because I enjoy spanking you. I don't, and you know that"<br /><br />"I know" Leah said, wiping her eyes.<br /><br />"We'll get through this" Meredith said, putting her hand on Leah's arm. <br /><br />"Yeah" Leah said, not convinced.<br /><br />"Why don't we go" Meredith said, anxious to get the day over with.<br /><br />After a painful ride (for Leah's already sore bottom), they stood at the Smith's front door, waiting. A peppy Mrs. Smith opened the door.<br /><br />"Good morning!" she sang.<br /><br />"Oh...hi!" Meredith said, taken a little off guard.<br /><br />"Come on in" she said, leading them into the house. "Alana and Sarah have already started cleaning up....their parents and I are just having coffee in the kitchen" she said. <br /><br />Leah took this as her cue to go find her friends, happily leaving her sister with Mrs. Smith, secretly laughing a little at the fact that she finally found someone more bubbly than Meredith. Leah walked through the house and eventually found Sarah and Alana in the livingroom.<br /><br />"Hi!" Leah said.<br /><br />"Leah! You're alive!!" Sarah cried. Leah laughed.<br /><br />"Yes! I'm still alive!" Leah said, still laughing. "And you guys?"<br /><br />"Oh I'm fine....I'm just grounded" Sarah said. Typical. Sarah's parents were pretty easy-going.<br /><br />Alana wasn't saying much. Sarah and Leah turned to see her cringing a little at she bent down to pick something up. Sarah didn't think anything of it, but Leah definately wondered whether or not Alana had received a spanking as well. She did seem like she was afraid of what would happen to her last night...maybe she should try to talk to her sometime...<br /><br />The girls spent the better part of the morning chatting and cleaning. Leah's bottom still hurt quite a bit, but talking with her friends definately helped to take her mind off it. She even forgot about her impending spanking for a little while, which was a very welcome break for her worrying mind. This break was inturrupted in the mid-afternoon when the girls were called into the kitchen and told that they had done enough work. <br /><br />Leah watched as Alana's aunt moved closer to her and put her hand on her shoulder. Alana flinched a little, and moved away. Leah thought this was a little bit strange, and made a note to send Alana an e-mail when she was at school the next day, just to try and get to know her a little. And maybe somehow found out if she was spanked as well.<br /><br />As soon as they were out of the Smith's house and into the car, Leah's anxiety returned. Without the distraction of her friends, she was right back where she started- faced with the reality of a belt spanking, and the only person she was allowed to talk to was the one who would be giving the spanking. <br /><br />"So when we get home I'd like you to go up to John's office...he left lots of filing for you to do" Meredith said.<br /><br />"Today?!" Leah asked, surprised.<br /><br />"Yes, today" Meredith said firmly.<br /><br />"Can't I do it tomorrow?" Leah asked.<br /><br />"Yes, you can do it tomorrow. But you're also doing it today" Meredith said, with the no-nonsense tone that she has worked so hard to master.<br /><br />"Fine" Leah said, crossing her arms.<br /><br />"Don't you dare start with the attitude, I'm in no mood to deal with that today" Meredith said.<br /><br />"I said FINE!" Leah sassed, as they drove into the driveway.<br /><br />"I would have thought that your bottom's sore enough, and that you wouldn't want to be in any more trouble than you're already in" Meredith said, turning to face Leah. "I guess I was wrong. You can go right inside, march yourself right up to my bedroom, and wait for me" Meredith said angrily. Leah opened the car door and ran inside as quickly as she could, slamming the front door behind her. Meredith turned the car off and rested her head on her steering wheel, taking several deep breaths to calm herself down.<br /><br />Leah ran up the stairs and into Meredith's bedroom. Once inside she stopped and actually thought about the fact that she was now in even more trouble. Great. Meredith came up the stairs moments later, with the plan of giving Leah one more chance to comply, not wanting to spank her any more than was absolutely necessary. Leah was standing at the far end of the room looking out the large window into their backyard. It was sunny, and the snow was glittering. She thought about how, if she hadn't put herself in this position, she could have maybe gone skiing tomorrow. Meredith stormed into the room, went straight to Leah, grasped one of her arms, and spun her around to face her. <br /><br />"I'm not playing games here Leah. I'm giving you one more chance. You can either get into John's office right this second and start working, or I'm giving you another spanking" Meredith said without flinching.<br /><br />"I'll go file" Leah said as respectfully as she could. <br /><br />"Good" Meredith said, letting go of Leah's arm. Leah rubbed her upper arm..it hurt where Meredith had been holding it so tightly. She looked up at her sister who was still looking sternly at her. Leah simply turned and left the room, going right into John's office. She sat down carefully on the big comfy office chair, and opened up the first file. Just as she started to sort its contents, Meredith appeared in the doorway.<br /><br />"I want you in your room and ready for bed at 7. I'll bring your dinner up when it's ready" Meredith said without emotion, and left the room. Leah rubbed her arm one last time, and set to work on her filing, fearful of the consequences of not doing just that.<br /><br />After 5 long hours of boredom and monotany, Leah made her way into her bedroom. The knots that had been forming in her stomach all afternoon started to tighten and she felt a little bit sick. She was absolutely terrified of the belt. She could almost hear the slaps echoing as she took her clothes off and put her pajamas on. She shivered as her bare feet walked across the hardwood floor, making her way to her bed where she sat down to wait. Her hands clasped eachother, squeezing hard. Her feet tapped on the floor, and her heart was beating hard. This wasn't worth it...she was NEVER going to drink again. For real this time.<br /><br />Meredith closed her laptop, stretched, and stepped down off of her comfy, warm bed. She went to her closet, opened the doors, and removed a belt that was never actually worn. It was thicker leather, and more plain than she would wear. It was kept for this purpose only. Meredith hated holding the belt. It made her feel like a bit of a monster. She knew what it was like to be in Leah's position; she had been there herself not all that long ago. But on the other hand, she knew that there was no other way. <br /><br />She grabbed an empty box off her floor, left her room and slowly walked to the end of the hall, and knocked on Leah's door.<br /><br />"Come in" was the quiet, scared reply. Meredith opened the door, went in, and shut it behind her. Leah was sitting there, ready for bed, staring up at her with a look of absolute terror in her eyes. Meredith sat next to her on her bed.<br /><br />"Do you understand why you're in so much trouble?" Meredith asked calmly, almost kindly. Leah nodded her head yes. "Can you tell me?" Meredith asked.<br /><br />"I already got into trouble for drinking before. I'm not allowed to, and I know that, but I was going to do it anyways. But I'm never going to again. I promise!"<br /><br />"I'm going to make sure of that" Meredith said. "Look, Leah. Here's the thing..." Meredith put her arm around Leah. "I'm scared to death of losing you. If you keep doing things like this.........Leah, it's dangerous. You have to stop" <br /><br />"I am going to stop...I'm never getting spanked with the belt again" Leah resolved.<br /><br />"Well, I'm glad to hear that" Meredith responded, smiling at her cute sister. "After we're finished discussing this, you're going to bed. I'm taking your phone, your laptop, your DS, your magazines, and whatever else, and I'm putting them in this box. When you've earned them back, I'll give them back."<br /><br />"But...what am I gonna do?" Leah asked.<br /><br />"Well, you have plenty of filing to do. After that's done, I'm sure I can find something."<br /><br />"Great" Leah said.<br /><br />"Alright. So...seriously Leah, I don't ever want to deal with this again" <br /><br />"I know, I'm sorry..." Leah said shakily.<br /><br />"Stand up" Meredith ordered. Reluctantly, Leah complied. Meredith took hold of Leah's arm, and guided her to stand in front of her. Leah knew what was coming, and started to cry, covering her face with her hands.<br /><br />"Leah, hands at your sides please" Meredith said. Leah took a breath and dropped her hands, sniffling back tears. Meredith slid Leah's pretty flowery pajama pants down, and then her panties. This made Leah cry harder, and her hands went back to cover her face.<br /><br />"Leah!" Meredith snapped. "I want you to look at me" she ordered. Leah dropped her hands once again, and tried to look at her sister. "You are NOT going to do anything like this ever again, understand me?"<br /><br />"Yes" Leah squeaked.<br /><br />Meredith moved Leah to her side and guided her over her lap. She pressed down on her lower back with her left hand, and raised her right hand into the air, and quickly slapped it down onto Leah's slightly bruised bottom.<br /><br />"Ow!" Leah cried, surprised at how much that one spank hurt. She didn't have any time to dwell on it, because Meredith didn't waste any time. She spanked Leah's bottom sharply and quickly, covering every small inch of it. Leah yelped at every spank, and when she couldn't take it anymore, she lost her composure.<br /><br />"Owwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!! Stop...pleeeeaaasssssssssssssssseeee stop!" she cried, flinging her hand back and catching Meredith's wrist, clinging to it.<br /><br />"Leah, let go" Meredith warned.<br /><br />"I will....but please...please stop!" Leah cried.<br /><br />"We're just getting started. Now...young lady, let go, or there will be consequences" Meredith said sternly. Leah's small hand slowly unclenched itself as she cried, and Meredith took hold of it and pinned it at the small of her back.<br /><br />Leah knew that she was defeated. She couldn't compete with Meredith. There was nothing left for her to do other than cry her eyes out, and kick her feet to alieviate some of the sting.<br /><br />Meredith didn't prolong the process. She spanked Leah's bottom hard, and when it started to colour a little purplish, she stopped.<br /><br />"Now, I want you to stand up, and bend over your bed" Meredith said, helping Leah to stand up.<br /><br />"Please, please don't use the belt Mere...please!" Leah begged, her sweet tear-streaked face looking at Meredith.<br /><br />"Leah, you knew exactly what the consequences of your actions would be, and you made the choice to do it anyways. This was your choice, not mine" she said, gently encouraging Leah over the bed. Leah knew that she couldn't talk Meredith out of this, and cried harder, scared of what was coming. Once she was laying at the end of her bed, Meredith picked up the belt, and doubled it in her hand. She pressed down on Leah's back with her free hand, and swung the belt hard. Leah felt the surface sting that comes with leather first, and then the burn that imprints itself into the skin.<br /><br />"AHHH!!!!" Leah cried at the first spank, and broke down in tears again. She gripped big chunks of her bedspread to stop herself from reaching back. Meredith tapped the belt a little bit lower, then delivered a hard spank to the same spot. She worked her way down Leah's bottom, not missing a single spot. Just as she got to the top of Leah's thighs, Leah started to stuggle to get away. The spanks on her bottom were too much already. She didn't think she could handle them on her thighs too. <br /><br />"Leah, stop" Meredith said calmly.<br /><br />"You have to stop...please!" Leah pleaded.<br /><br />"I'm almost finished. If you don't stop right now, I'll be starting over" Meredith said. Almost the second she said that Leah stopped moving around. She knew Meredith was serious. "Thank you" Meredith said, tapping the belt on the top of Leah's right thigh. When the belt slapped down, Leah screamed. This was her reaction each of the 8 times the belt spanked her thighs, and she was sure she was going to die. Meredith gave Leah a couple more strokes on her bottom, and then laid the belt down on the bed.<br /><br />Leah was crying almost uncontrollably. Meredith sat down next to her and stroked her hair. After a couple of minutes, Leah stopped crying loudly.<br /><br />"I LOVE you, Leah" Meredith said, helping Leah up. Leah laid down on her side, and rested her head in Meredith's lap. Meredith covered her up with a blanket, and held her as she cried.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com13tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-46420028495737917162009-03-29T06:41:00.000-07:002009-03-29T06:47:16.223-07:00The Independence of Miss Mary BennetA few months ago I read an amazing novel by Colleen McCullough<br />called "The Independence of Miss Mary Bennet." It's set about twenty<br />years after Jane Austen's "Pride and Prejudice" closes, and is kind<br />of a spin-off. Anyways, toward the end there's a brief discussion on<br />spanking! So I thought I'd post it here for those of you who wish to<br />read it!<br /><br />Page 395-396<br /><br />"Jane looked insufferably smug. "Oh, I've solved all of the<br />difficulties inherent in children, Mary dear. When Lydia died I sent<br />for Caroline Bingley. After Lizzie's insult she couldn't darken<br />Pemberley's doors, but she does so enjoy her summers here in the<br />North. She has been staying with me since just after dear Lydia's<br />funeral. The children are PETRIFIED of her, even Hugh and Arthur. She<br />SPANKS them! I can never raise a finger against them, I confess- they<br />stand there looking so contrite and adorable! But that doesn't wash<br />with Caroline! Down come the trousers, and she spanks them HARD! Of<br />course they are howling as if being killed before the first smack<br />lands- it is the sight of her huge hands." Jane sighed. "But I will<br />say this. They are much better behaved after Caroline takes over."<br /><br />"Does she spank the older ones?" asked Mark, fascinated.<br /><br />"No, she canes them."<br /><br />"And Prissy?"<br /><br />"She makes her walk for hours with a book balanced on her head, or<br />practicing her curtsies, or conjugating Latin verbs."<br /><br />"Does this mean you intend to stay here?" Elizabeth butten in.<br /><br />"No, just that I may come and go as I please. Caroline really enjoys<br />disciplining children," said Jane.<br /><br />"Now why does that not surprise me?" asked MaryKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-4519927588284479532009-03-09T17:54:00.000-07:002009-03-09T18:04:40.871-07:00An Icy Morning and a Story- Leah 18I was not-so warmly greeted this morning by an inch of ice, covered with an inch of snow on my car. After chipping away for what seemed like a long time I stepped back and crossed my arms, realizing that I hadn't accomplished anything...too much ice. After staring at my car for a few minutes I tried again, and developed a bit of groove and ice actually started coming off. It took exactly 23 minutes to get it to the point of being able to see, and I'm sure that at 5:30 in the morning, my neighbours wanted to kill me. So I made it, only to come out of work 8 hours later to chip away for another half hour. So I decided to skip the gym and the other things I was supposed to do this afternoon and came home to hibernate...and WRITE! So here's a new story! Enjoy!<br /><br /><strong></strong>Leah 18<br /><br />Leah and Meredith sat side by side on the large leather couch in their spacious livingroom with their feet resting on the coffee table in front of them. They had plates of pasta on their laps and Meredith was holding a pen in her hand, poised to write on a pad of paper sitting between herself and Leah.<br /><br />"So....start at the beginning" Meredith said. Leah looked at her nervously. She took a bite of her pasta, chewed it slowly, swallowed, and looked down at the blank piece of paper, wishing desperately that it could remain blank. But it couldn't.<br /><br />"I smashed one of your wine glasses on the floor" she said, and Meredith wrote it down.<br /><br />"Punishment?" Meredith asked, looking at Leah, who looked away and said nothing for a couple of minutes.<br /><br />"I could do work for you and earn money to buy you a new set of glasses" Leah suggested.<br /><br />"Works for me" Meredith said, and wrote that down next to the offense. "Next?"<br /><br />"I snuck out" Leah said quietly, hoping to hide her embarassment. Meredith wrote it down, and looked expectantly at her sister. "I could be grounded for a while?" Leah suggested.<br /><br />"For a month. You'll be grounded for a month, and that means no phone, no television, no friends. You can go to school, and Holly's, and home. That's it."<br /><br />"Okay" Leah said, hoping that this harsh punishment would be where it stops.<br /><br />"Okay, what next?"<br /><br />"I lied about where I was planning on going" she said, looking down at her plate. Meredith looked at her expectantly. Leah didn't offer a punishment, hoping against all odds that her long grounding would be enough. After a few minutes of silence, Meredith spoke.<br /><br />"Punishment, Leah?" she asked.<br /><br />Leah was out of ideas. She knew what answer Meredith was looking for. She knew, all too well, that lying equals spanking in her sister's home, no questions asked. But she dreaded this particular punishment more than anything, and was reluctant to suggest it. Meredith didn't push her. She was willing to sit there all night in silence until Leah took enough responsibility for her actions to admit that she deserved the most hated punishment. What she wasn't expecting though, was for tears to start rolling down Leah's pale face. Meredith put her hand warmly on Leah's knee.<br /><br />"Sweetie, it's okay" Meredih said reassuringly. "It's gonna be okay."<br /><br />"I'm so sorry" Leah cried, putting her head in her hands, her small shoulders shaking. Meredith put her arm around her little sister.<br /><br />"We all make mistakes Leah. I'm no more perfect than you are....it's what we do to make up for the mistakes that counts. It's what we learn from them that's most important. Yes?" Meredith asked. Leah nodded her head. "Okay, so...take a deep breath and try to relax so we can talk about this." Leah looked up a minute later, wiped her face, and looked at Meredith.<br /><br />"That's my girl. So where were we? Punishment for lying?" Again, Leah said nothing. "Leah....sweetie, what's the usual punishment for lying?" Meredith asked gently, trying to coax Leah into saying it herself.<br /><br />Leah let out a long breath. "A spanking" she whispered. <br /><br />"Yes" Meredith said, writing it down next to lying. Her fate was sealed..the most dreaded of all punishments promised. "What else?"<br /><br />"John's car...?" Leah half-asked.<br /><br />"The accident wasn't your fault, but we shouldn't have been out in such bad weather. That was your fault."<br /><br />"I know it was," Leah said honestly. "I don't know if I could work long enough to pay to fix John's car...."<br /><br />"Probably not" Meredith said smiling. "But you could offer him some help at the office for the next two weekends"<br /><br />"Okay, I will" Leah said, relieved not to have another spanking added on. Meredith wrote it down.<br /><br />"Next?" Meredith asked. Leah looked confused.<br /><br />"I....didn't do anything else" she said.<br /><br />"Well I assume that since you were playing a drinking game that you were drinking" Meredith offered.<br /><br />"I didn't actually drink anything" Leah said.<br /><br />"Were you planning to?"<br /><br />"I.....yeah" she said regretfully, deciding not to lie.<br /><br />"This is the second time we've had to deal with this problem Leah" Meredith said a little more firmly. <br /><br />"I know, and it'll be the last, I promise" Leah said.<br /><br />"I hope so. This will be a spanking with the belt." Leah's eyes immediately welled up with tears. "This is serious Leah. I won't tolerate it. This will very likely be the worst spanking you've ever had, and I hope it serves as a deterrant in the future" Leah shook a little bit with fear. "I'll give you your first spanking for lying in the morning before we go back to Mrs. Smith's to clean up, and I'll give you the second one tomorrow night before bed. Understand?" Leah nodded tearfully. "Leah, sweetie...I don't like having to spank you. It's horrible. You know how upset you got last week when Shep's paw was hurt? How you said that you love him so much that it literally hurts you to see him suffer? Well, that's what it's like for me to have to spank you." Meredith explained, trying to reason with Leah that it wasn't exactly fun for her either.<br /><br />"I'm sorry" Leah whispered through her tears, and Meredith hugged her close and stroked her hair.<br /><br />The next morning Leah was up early. She knew she had a hard day ahead of her and found it difficult to sleep, even after she and Meredith had talked. She sat on her desk chair, her feet pulled into her chest, and occupied herself by playing a game on her laptop. When she heard a soft knock on her door she jumped. <br /><br />"Come in" she called hesitantly.<br /><br />"Morning!" Meredith said as she entered the room, closing the door behind her. "You're grounded Leah...that means no internet...if I didn't make myself clear last night" Meredith reminded.<br /><br />"Oh....sorry..." Leah said weakly, exiting her game. "You didn't say."<br /><br />"It's okay, now you know" Meredith said, gently spinning the computer chair holding Leah around to face her. She got down on her knees and rested one hand on the back of the chair. She searched Leah's eyes for answers. She wanted to know why Leah insisted on lying to her, why she couldn't just listen and make life for everyone a little easier. She had to be careful though. She knew from experience that scaring Leah would only cause her to crawl inside herself and not answer anything at all. <br /><br />"Last night, when I told you that you had to stay home, it wasn't because I was trying to be mean. The weather was really bad and I didn't want you getting hurt. Now, you chose to go anyways, and even though I'm very upset about that, I'm more upset about your lying about where you were going. What if you had gotten into some sort of accident? What if the hospital called me and told me that on your way to this party you were in an accident and got hurt and that I had to come? I wouldn't know that it was you. I'd say sorry, you must have the wrong kid...Leah's at Sarah's house. Not on her way to a party on the other side of the city. And what if something had happened to John? Or to me? What if there was an emergency and we had to talk to you? We'd call Sarah's house...and her mom would tell us that you weren't there. How would we find you?" Meredith asked. Leah stared at her wide-eyed.<br /><br />"I....I didn't think of it like that" she responded.<br /><br />"It's going to take a long time for John and I to be able to trust you. That's why you shouldn't lie Leah. Now when you tell us things, we might not believe you."<br /><br />"I know Meredith, I'm so sorry" Leah said desperately.<br /><br />"You understand why you have to be punished for lying?" she asked, forcing Leah to look at her. Leah nodded. Meredith gently helped her to her feet and lead her to a corner. "I'm going to make a pot of coffee. I want you to stand here and think about the consequences of lying until I come back" she said, leaving Leah in the corner.<br /><br />Once downstairs she filled the coffeepot with water and flipped the switch. She sat down at the table to wait, dreading the day just as much or more than Leah was dreading it. Upstairs Leah was standing, staring at the lilac purple corner in front of her. Distracting herself from the spanking in her immediate future, she noticed how perfectly the painted walls met to make a corner. The funny thing is, this caused Leah to actually think about what she was told to think about: the consequences of lying. She had backed herself into an invisible corner through her lies and had essentially isolated herself from the two people who she knew would be there for her forever. Now she understood her sister's frustration, because she was frustrated too. She didn't know why she did these things. <br /><br />Leah was startled out of her thoughts by the sudden opening and closing of her bedroom door.<br /><br />"Let's get this over with" Meredith said, seating herself on the edge of Leah's bed. Leah turned around and obediently approached her sister, frightened, yet determined to let her know that she was sorry. She practically flung herself into Meredith's arms.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry" she said whole-heartedly. Meredith, taken completely off-guard, hugged her back.<br /><br />"It's okay...it's okay Leah" <br /><br />When Leah finally released her grip on Meredith she stood in front of her, knowing what was expected of her. Meredith looked up into Leah's shining blue eyes with a firm look on her face, hoping to trick her sister into believing that she wasn't crying inside herself. She quickly slid Leah's black capri track pants down to rest at her feet, atop her fluffy blue slippers, and gently guided her over her lap. Once she had Leah positioned just right she secured her by strongly circling her waist. She rested her other hand on Leah's lower back. Leah bent her knees and pulled her feet in close to her bottom, bracing herself for the first spank. Meredith looked at the blue slippers that were currently right in her way, a little annoyed, knowing that an arguement would make them late for their appoitment at the Smith's.<br /><br />"Leah...can you move your feet please?" she asked as nicely as she could. Leah hadn't really realized that her feet were in the way, and reluctantly lowered them.<br /><br />"Sorry" she mumbled.<br /><br />With this Meredith raised her hand and delivered the first of many spanks. Leah tried to be as quiet as possible. She didn't want to make Meredith feel worse. She didn't want to cause her any more pain than she already had. But as the sound of Meredith's hand slapping against Leah's pantied bottom resounded in Leah's ears, there was a building pain that she couldn't help but cry out at. Leah's intolerance and frustration came out all at once as she broke down crying and began to struggle to get away. Meredith wasn't ready for this and jumped to hold her in place. <br /><br />"Leah, stop!" Meredith said half-firmly, half-sympathetically. <br /><br />"It hurts too much...pleaseeeeeee stop!" Leah cried, sniffling desperately.<br /><br />Meredith did stop, but only to trap Leah in place between her knees and quickly tug her panties down to rest just below her bottom.<br /><br />"Nooo!!! I'm sorrrrr-yyyyyyyyyyy!" Leah pleaded.<br /><br />"Leah, listen to me" Meredith said calmly. "You will not lie to me again. If you do, we'll be right back where we are now." <br /><br />"I won't!!! I promise!" <br /><br />Meredith gripped Leah's waist tightly and picked up a large wooden spoon that she had carried in with her. Leah didn't see it. She pressed it firmly onto Leah's already stinging bottom. Leah jumped slightly and involuntarily flung her hand back to cover her bottom. Meredith saw this coming and caught her hand and held it in her own. She quickly lifted the spoon into the air and snapped it sharply down onto Leah's bottom, alternating from left cheek to right. Leah jumped and yelped with each spank, crying uncontrollably at the same time.<br /><br />When the bright pink glow of Leah's bottom started to hint at a deeper purple Meredith decided to stop, remembering the spanking the she had promised Leah before bed. She delivered two extra-sharp spanks on each cheek, and then set the spoon down. <br /><br />"Shhhhh" Meredith soothed, rubbing Leah's back calmingly.<br /><br />Leah tried to focus her concentration on calming down, rather than her burning bottom. After a few minutes of deep breathing, she put both of her hands on Meredith's thigh and pushed herself up. Meredith helped her, and pulled her onto her lap and hugged her tightly.<br /><br />"Sorry Mere" Leah said, looking up at her sister.<br /><br />"It's okay sweetie. Please...just think before you tell another lie, okay?"<br /><br />"I will" Leah said, knowing that she would definately think about this spanking the next time she decided to tell a lie.<br /><br />Meredith let go and Leah stood up, untangling her pants and panties and pulling them up, wincing, fresh tears streaming down her face.<br /><br />"Alright, have a shower and get dressed, then we'll go over and help clean up from last night" Meredith said, kissing Leah on the top of her head and leaving, closing the door behind her.<br /><br />....to be continuedKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com12tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-14225017029066496292009-03-01T04:53:00.000-08:002009-03-01T05:17:52.290-08:00The Power of Laughter- Off Topic<em>"The most wasted of all days is one without laughter"</em> -e.e. cummings<br /><br /><em>"The human race has one really effective weapon, and that is laughter"</em> -mark twain<br /><br /><em>"Always laugh when you can. It is cheap medicine"</em> -lord byron<br /><br /><em>"I was irrevocably betrothed to laughter, the sound of which has always seemed to me to be the most civilized music in the world"</em> -peter ustinov<br /><br />I think it's pretty clear to most people that "laughter is the best medicine," which is why I'm so interested in it lately. <br /><br />This thought process came to me about a week ago when I went, after a ridiculously long day at work, and then and even longer day trying to write an essay, to pick my roomate up from school. On the way home I got pulled over for "weaving." In reality, I turned a corner, and then swiched lanes. SO....if that's weaving, then apparently we're all stuck in the same lane forever. To make matters worse, I didn't have my car insurance with me. I had two expired copies. How that happened, I'll never know. So now that I have a ticket for "weaving," a ticket for not having a valid copy of my car insurance with me, I'm a little bitter about life. I spent the rest of the evening complaining about anything I could think of.<br /><br />So the next day, in the middle of a very busy week, I get in my car, drive to Tim's, pick up a coffee, and start the hour-long drive to my parents' house, where the valid copy of my car insurance is. Apparently it was mixed in with my mom's papers for her own car. Again, don't know how that happened. So I had an hour to think about nothing but life, and all the horrible things that happen to me. And, realistically, nothing horrible happens to me. I have it pretty good. I was in a mood, and small things tend to snowball in one's mind when they're in a mood. It's been a frustrating few months, looking for something specific to add to my life that it seems almost impossible to find. Work has been exhausting, school has been exhausting, and I wasn't in the mood to spend the only free 2 hours of my day driving.<br /><br />Long story short, I got to my parents' house, and sat down on the couch. My dog, after settling down, stood up and stretched back, kind of like a cat would do. And my mom said "Look! Look how good he is at downward dog!" And then he proceeded to stretch forward, like a dog would do, and my mom said "Ahhhh...upward dog!" (both yoga poses) I just couldn't stop laughing, I thought it was hysterical. And, I felt a whole lot better about life after laughing for a good 10 minutes straight. I was happpy driving back home, and content. I sang to music on the radio, and didn't have that feeling like the world was falling down around me. I attribute that to laughing.<br /><br />So, I started thinking about the power of laughter. At work, when things get tense, someone says something ridiculous and the rest of us just burst out laughing, and the mood is lifted. At home, when we're annoyed by the people who live upstairs, we have no choice but to laugh and get over it. <br /><br />So I decided that at the end of every day...and I mean EVERY day, I'm going to write down something funny that happened. Be it small, big, sarcastic, or on TV, I'm going to find <em></em>something<em></em> that made me laugh.<br /><br />It's been a week, and seriously, when things start to look dire, all I have to do is open my book and look at funny things that have happened in previous days, and it's an instant mood lifter. I encourage everyone to try this, it works!<br /><br />I know mostly everything that I've written down is a "you had to be there" moment, but I thought I'd share a few in hopes of lifting someone's mood today who might need it.<br /><br />Monday- at work. I'm working away and a coworker/friend comes up behind me.<br /><br />Coworker: Hey gorgeous.<br /><br />Me: Do I want any oranges?<br /><br />Coworker: What?!<br /><br />Me: Did you just ask if I wanted oranges?<br /><br />Coworker: No, I said hey gorgeous.<br /><br />Me: Ohhh. Sorry! Hi!<br /><br />Thursday- at school, sitting in a coffeehouse/student lounge reading. Desperate Housewives is on the TV and a couple people are watching. A guy comes in and sits down next to me, and really has no choice but to watch too. A while later his friend comes in.<br /><br />Guy #1: Hey man, how's it going?<br /><br />Guy #2: Oh hey man, it's good...just.....watching some...Desperate Housewives. (he pauses, and looks at the TV, then turns back to his friend) It helps me deal with my issues.<br /><br />Saturday- At a wedding, the bride is saying her speech at the reception.<br /><br />Bailey: Scott, other than the day Dairy Queen came out with their Pumpkin Pie Blizzard, this is the happiest day of my life.<br /><br />So, thanks for hanging in there with me through this loooong post, but I hope I made someone laugh today!Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-106726052408792632009-02-27T17:10:00.000-08:002009-02-27T17:26:51.250-08:00Lily's Story- Part 3"Blair Gray, how can I help you?"<br /><br />"Um...Blair? It's Lily" I said into the phone shakily.<br /><br />"Hi sweetie" Blair said, in somewhat of a questioning tone. "Is everything okay?"<br /><br />"N...no" I said.<br /><br />"What's wrong, are you hurt?"<br /><br />"No, I'm fine. It's just that....well...I got into trouble at school and Megan has to come pick me up. My principal said I had to call you and tell you that I was going home with Megan" I whispered.<br /><br />"You got into trouble?" Blair asked, surprised. <br /><br />"Yeah" I said, even more quietly.<br /><br />"What happened?" she asked, not meanly, but with a concerned tone.<br /><br />"I just...I'd rather not talk about it right now"<br /><br />"Alright, put your principal on the phone" she said. "And Lily?"<br /><br />"Yeah?"<br /><br />"You're to stay home until I get there and we can talk, okay?"<br /><br />"Okay" I said, and handed the phone to my principal, who took it.<br /><br />"Hi Ms. Gray, I'm sending Lily home with Megan, with your permission of course" she said. There was a pause, and then she spoke again. "She and a couple of her friends were caught texting each other the answers during a test" she said. My heart sank. I knew I would be in trouble...with Blair and Megan. <br /><br />Twenty minutes later Megan came into the office looking somewhat frazzled.<br /><br />"Lily? What happened? Are you okay?" she spewed out all at once in that unique way only Megan can.<br /><br />"I'm okay....I just.." I started. I didn't get to finish because my principal called us both into her office. I got up and followed Megan inside.<br /><br />After the socially enforced small talk, my principal cut to the chase.<br /><br />"Megan, Lily was caught sending and receiving text messeges containing the answers to a test today."<br /><br />Megan looked at me.<br /><br />"What? But Lily, you were so prepared for that test!"<br /><br />"I wasn't" I said, looking down.<br /><br />"But you were, you studied so much!"<br /><br />"I....I actually didn't study quite as much as I said I did" I said.<br /><br />"But you knew the answers! You knew them, I know you did because I quizzed you. What happened Lily?"<br /><br />I didn't say any more. I shrugged my shoulders and looked away.<br /><br />"We really do have a very strict no-cheating policy here, and Lily and the others will be suspended for two days" my principal said.<br /><br />"Two days?! Don't you think that's a little much?" Megan asked, her eyes widening.<br /><br />"No, I don't. You can go" my principal said. <br /><br />We both stood up and left the office, and the school. Megan's car was parked right in front of the door. We both got in, and she started to drive toward home.<br /><br />"I'm in so much trouble. I can't believe you did this Lily, do you have any idea how this makes me look? I'm supposed to be making sure you girls do what you're supposed to be doing, and when Blair asked if you were ready for your test I told her you were! How did you know all of the answers I asked you yesterday?" she asked, looking at me.<br /><br />"Well....I....I had my book open on the seat next to me, and I read from it" I said.<br /><br />"What were you doing when you said you were studying?" she asked.<br /><br />"I was shopping with Ashley and Lucy" I said.<br /><br />"Oh you were, were you? Well, I can only assume that Ashley talked you into this text messaging idea?"<br /><br />"No, she didn't even know about it. It was my idea. Ashley and Lucy said they'd take my friends and I shopping! Come on Megan, what would you rather do? My friends think they're so cool, and now they think I'm cool too! Would you seriously have stayed home if you were in my position?"<br /><br />"Yes, I would have. School is important Lily. They could have taken you shopping another day....the mall will always be there."<br /><br />"Yeah the mall will always be there, so what? It's just one test Megan! It's not the end of the world."<br /><br />"I can't believe you aren't taking this more seriously! You cheated Lily! It's a big deal!"<br /><br />"I really don't think it is" I said as we pulled up to Blair's large home and got out of the car. Megan came around to where I was and put her hand on my arm and looked into my eyes.<br /><br />"Lily. You are suspended from school. That stays on your record. It's serious."<br /><br />"Fine, whatever" I said, with more sarcasm that I had intended. I think I've been listening to Ashley for too long.<br /><br />"No, not "fine whatever" Lily, you're in trouble here. I'm angry, and so is Blair, you're going to be punished for this, and you need to realize why"<br /><br />"I don't think Blair will be that mad, it's not like I killed someone." I said. <br /><br />"Give me your phone" Megan said, holding out her hand.<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />"Give me your phone, now"<br /><br />"No!" I said defensively.<br /><br />"Lily! Give it to me!"<br /><br />"I said no, it's mine and you have no right to take it." I said. Megan stepped back, and put her hand down.<br /><br />"Alright, fine. Go inside. Blair told me that you're to stay here until she gets home" Megan said flatly.<br /><br />I walked inside thinking that I had won. I had honestly forgotten all about the spanking that Rory received the first day I moved here, and Ashley's spanking wasn't far from gone from my mind either. I went up to my room, turned my computer on, and started reading and returning some e-mails. <br /><br />I knew I would be in some trouble with Blair, but I honestly thought that Megan was over-reacting. Boy was I wrong.<br /><br />I spent my afternoon doing all the things I loved to do but rarely had time for. I read some, I spent some time outside just walking, I watched some episodes of my favourite show, and then I read some more. Blair arrived home some time in the late afternoon, while Lucy, Rory and I were in one of the large living rooms playing cards...another of our favourite things to do. She came into the room pulling off her scarf and unbuttoning her long dark wool trenchcoat-style jacket.<br /><br />"Hey Blair" Lucy sang.<br /><br />"Hi" Rory echoed.<br /><br />"Hey girls..." she paused and looked at me. "Lily, I'd like to talk to you upstairs please. Go wait in your room" she said in an even tone.<br /><br />I looked around at Lucy and Rory. They obviously knew the meaning of "talk to you upstairs" because they were glancing at me with a knowingly worried look on their faces. I however, literally thought that she wanted to talk. I didn't know that "talk" meant "punish." <br /><br />"Okay" I said obliviously, and stood up and left the room. Once upstairs I flopped down onto my big leather chair unfazed. I waited, and eventually, as promised, Blair entered the room...for the first time ever without knocking. This might have been a sign that I was in trouble. Maybe the problem was that I wasn't afraid of Blair. She has the most welcoming and loving voice, beautiful shoulder length bouncy blond hair, and a kind face. She closed my door behind her and sat down on the edge my bed facing me in my chair. She cleared her throat, and then spoke.<br /><br />"So...Lily. What happened today?" she asked kindly. I didn't really know what to say.<br /><br />"I...got in trouble at school"<br /><br />"For what?"<br /><br />"My principal already told you" I said, not wanting to explain myself, and knowing that the conversation was pointless since she already know.<br /><br />"I know she did, but I'd like to hear it from you."<br /><br />"I cheated on a test"<br /><br />"And why did you need to cheat when Megan thought you were ready for it?"<br /><br />"Megan thought I was ready because when she was quizzing me I was cheating then too" I said....maybe starting to think I would be in a tiny bit of trouble. Grounded maybe. "I...uh....Ashley and Lucy offered to take my friends and I shopping, and I wanted to do that instead of study" I said, not making eye contact.<br /><br />"Is that everything?" I nodded my head yes. "And what's this I hear about your being rude to Megan today? She said that she tried to talk to you about this and you gave her a hard time, hmmm? She said she tried to take your phone and you wouldn't give it to her" I nodded again. "Lily, look at me when I talking to you" she said gently. I looked up slowly, meeting her gaze. "I know that you know better than to cheat. Cheating is a trust issue. When you cheat nobody's going to trust you. Right?"<br /><br />"I guess" I said<br /><br />"It's sort of like lying" Blair explained. "And speaking of lying, you know that we don't lie here...it isn't allowed under any circumstances, right?" she asked, looking at me and forcing eye contact.<br /><br />"Right" I said quietly, knowing that I had lied to Megan but not wanting to admit it. I was starting to feel a little bad by this point.<br /><br />"So when you were with Megan and she was quizzing you, and you had your answers beside you and she didn't know, what were you doing to Megan?" she asked.<br /><br />"I guess...I was lying to her" I said hesitantly.<br /><br />"That's right. And Megan's here to help you Lily. If you lie to her, then she can't. You know that Megan is in charge when I'm not here, and when she tells you to do something I expect you to do it" she said sternly. <br /><br />"I'm sorry" I said.<br /><br />"I know you know what's expected of you here because I've taken a lot of time to make sure you understand, so none of this is a surprise to you. There are consequences for lying, there are consequences for being rude and not listening to Megan, there are consequences for cheating, and there are most definately consequences for being suspended from school. That'll stay on your record Lily!"<br /><br />"I know" I said with a bit of a whine. She was making me feel really badly, and I was afraid now that I was in trouble. <br /><br />"So why did you do it?" she asked.<br /><br />"I wanted to go shopping, I already told you!" I said, frustrated.<br /><br />"Okay...lose the attitude" she said calmly. "I'm just trying to understand. You knew that you had a responsibility, but you chose to take the easy way out so that you could do something fun despite the consequences. Is that right?" she asked. I nodded my head yes.<br /><br />"Ashley and Lucy invited me, and my friends thought it was really cool, that's all" I said.<br /><br />"I understand that but there will always be another opportunity to go with them"<br /><br />"I know, I shouldn't have done anything that I did...I just...I didn't think it through enough" I said.<br /><br />Blair leaned further toward me and put her hand on mine.<br /><br />"So what do you think we should do about this hmmm?" she asked.<br /><br />"I don't know...I could apologize to Megan?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yes, that's a start. But you do have to be punished Lily. When you do something that you know you're not supposed to do you have to be punished so that you know not to do it again" she explained. "I'm sure this won't be easy for you, or pleasant for you, but I'm going to have to give you a spanking for what you did today Lily" she said gently.<br /><br />"But......but...nobody's ever spanked me before" I said, noticibly worried.<br /><br />"I know sweetheart, but I told you what kind of consequences you would face if you misbehaved, and you chose to anyhow. So you have to be spanked"<br /><br />I didn't say anything. After Blair had announced my spanking my mind immediately shot back to my first day here, and a very vivid picture of Rory's spanking emerged in my mind. She was trying to hard to get away from Blair, it really must have hurt. And her bottom was such an ugly colour of purple, like a large bruise. And then my mind shot forward a few months to that day I was in my room getting in ready for school and heard Ashley crying and begging Blair not to spank her. It must really hurt if Ashley was actually begging. My heart sank and a knot formed in my stomach. <br /><br />"I know you're nervous, I know you've never been disciplined like this before. But you know I love you and would never do anything to hurt you" she said.<br /><br />"But you hurt Rory and Ashley! They cried, they were in a lot of pain!"<br /><br />"I know sweetie, but there's a difference. Their spankings hurt, yes. But I wasn't hurting them because I wanted to Lily. I was hurting them to teach them a lesson. You understand that, don't you?" she asked, knowing that I understood, but was really just scared.<br /><br />"I understand" I whispered.<br /><br />"Good" she said smiling at me. "When we're finished with your spanking, I'll take you downstairs and you can apologize to Megan and give her your phone, okay?"<br /><br />"Okay"<br /><br />"Okay. Let's get this over with" she said. She gently tugged on my hand and I stood up. I started to panic, not being able to shake the image of Rory frantically kicking her legs and struggling to get away from Blair. Rory, who was always so composed and quiet was screaming and begging. Yikes. I started to shake a little, inside at least. <br /><br />"Come here" she urged, but my feet froze to the ground and I couldn't move. I started to shake my head as she gently pulled on my arm until I had no choice but to walk to her. She shifted her tall thin body so that she was sitting on the edge of the bed, and uncrossed her legs. She took both of my hands in hers. They were warm, and helped to calm mine, which were cold and shaking. I looked down at her and was suddenly very embarassed and felt like a little kid.<br /><br />"I don't want us to have to deal with something like this ever again Lily, do you understand?" she asked. I nodded, and closed my eyes, trying to blink away my tears, which didn't help. A few escaped anyways. <br /><br />"Good" she said. "I'd like you to pull your pants down please" I started to panic. I was too embarassed and scared to do that.<br /><br />"But..I thought.....maybe you could just leave them" I stammered.<br /><br />"Lily...." Blair said warningly.<br /><br />"No, please" I begged. <br /><br />"Lily, you will either do it yourself or I'll do it for you. And I can tell you for a fact that it's much easier to do it yourself" she said. Still I did nothing. "I'll give you one more chance Lily, please pull your pants down" she said slowly and evenly. I'm sure she knew this was hard for me.<br /><br />"No.....Blair...." and with that, she reached out and began to unbutton my jeans. I couldn't think of what to do to stop her so I did the only thing I could instinctively think of. I tried to pry her hands away from my pants. She looked up with a very stern look on her face, and stopped. She gently took hold of my hands and held them, once again.<br /><br />"I'm only going to warn you once. If you try to stop me one more time I'll have to add to your spanking" she explained. She lifted my hands and crossed my arms across my stomach so they were out of the way. "Do not move your hands until I tell you to. I'm serious Lily" she said, not once blinking. I was too afraid of an addition to my spanking to disobey, so I nodded and closed my eyes, tears rolling down my face. <br /><br />Blair's hands once again began to unbutton my jeans, and once they were loose, she slid them down my legs to beneath my knees. By now I was actually crying.<br /><br />"Okay Lily, give me your hand" she urged, and I opened my eyes, and extended my arm. She took it and gently pulled me to her side, and pulled me over her lap. I awkwardly bent over it, not sure what to do. I soon discovered that I didn't really have to do anything because she pulled me into the position that she wanted me in and secured me in place with one of her arms. I wasn't sure what to do with my hands so I took two handfuls of blankets and held on, trying to squeeze them so hard that I might forget what was going on. I felt Blair's other hand rest on my back.<br /><br />"I'd like you to tell me why you're being punished" she said, still kindly. <br /><br />I took a deep breath, and through my crying I was able to say "Because I cheated and lied, and was mean to Megan" which I knew wasn't much of an answer, but it was really all I could spit out at the time! Blair must have accepted it because she continued.<br /><br />"Yes, and I'd like you to think about that during your spanking" she finished. <br /><br />I felt her grip around my waist tighten and her hand lift off my back. I held my breath and closed my eyes tightly, and then heard the loud slap of the flesh of her hand meeting the flesh of my bottom. It scared me more than it hurt me, and I jumped, and gasped. I didn't have a chance to relax because the next slap followed only seconds later. These first dozen or so spanks didn't actually hurt, they just stung a little bit, like if someone slaps you on the arm as a joke. But I was so embarassed to be in this position that I was crying anyways. I started to think that maybe spankings didn't hurt that much. Maybe it was more about making a point. But then the intensity of the spanks increased, and I was crying out the odd "ow" or "ah" through my tears. But then, as the spanking went on, I felt my legs start to kick a little, and the sting had turned into a constant pain, and my bottom was starting to feel very hot. As she continued spanking my panty-covered bottom I started to really wish that it would end. I was crying more, and struggling to avoid the painful slaps. Of course, I wasn't able to avoid anything. I was crying hard by the 50th or so spank (I didn't actually count, so this is merely a guess), and was promising Blair that I would never again do what I did. <br /><br />She stopped.<br /><br />"Alright Lily, stand up please" she said, helping me stumble to my feet. "Step out of your pants" she said, and I did, with Blair still holding my hand. As I did this I reached my other hand around to rub my bottom. Her other hand caught it, and with a firm spank to my outer thigh, she said "no rubbing" and lead me to a corner of the room, and turned me so that my nose was almost touching it. <br /><br />"Don't move until I tell you to, and do not rub your bottom, do you understand me?" Blair asked. I nodded and continued to cry. I heard her footsteps moving further away and then I heard my door open, and then close again. I was left to my own thoughts. The first thing that came to mind was the fact that the spanking wasn't really as bad as I thought it would be. It really hurt, but I'm okay now. I'm still alive, and the sting isn't bad enough that it'll last very long. That thought was gone a few minutes later when my door opened and Blair re-entered my room.<br /><br />"Alright, you can come out of the corner" she said, seating herself on the edge of my bed once again. I turned around and saw her sitting there holding a very thin, oval wooden paddle. I stopped in my tracks and started to back up back into the corner.<br /><br />"Lily..." she said, "come here, your punishment hasn't finished yet." I didn't move or say anything. There was a moment of silence, and her face softened. "You're doing really good sweetie, and we're almost finished here. But I'm gonna remind you that if you don't obey me I'll have to give you another spanking later"<br /><br />I slowly moved toward her, until she could reach me. She reached out and took my arm once again and pulled me over her lap. Just as I had the comforter balled up in my fists and had braced myself for more pain I felt Blair's warm hands touching my hips, her fingers inside the waistband of my panties. I was too surprised to try to stop her, so I buried my head in my blankets and cried. She slid my panties down to rest just above my knees and then wrapped her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her. <br /><br />"Lily, lying is wrong, and you know better. Same with cheating. And you're not to repeat those behaviours again" she reminded me before I felt that horrible sting of the paddle come crashing down on my already sore bottom. The second it made contact a loud scream escaped my mouth. I was trying really hard to be quiet, but that was too much for me. I couldn't believe how much it hurt. She didn't waste any time in slapping it down on the other cheek even harder, and I didn't waste any time in crying out loudly. It felt like the paddle was permanently imprinting itself into my flesh each time it hit. She continued to spank like this a few times more before I couldn't take it any more. Blair was already having a hard time keeping me in place because I was trying to hard to get away, and I made it worse by reaching my hand back to try to cover my bottom. I felt my body being shifted, my legs dropping closer to the ground. Blair had lifted them off her right leg, so that I was still bent over her right, and she used her left to trap my legs so that I couldn't move. She also had my hand in hers so fast that I didn't know what was happening, and had it pinned at the small of my back.<br /><br />"This is what happens when you reach back Lily. Next time I'll add extra to your spanking" she said sternly, and began to spank again with the paddle. I felt horribly trapped and really couldn't do anything but cry and scream. It seemed like she hit me with that horrible thing hundreds of times. But it was probably only around 15 or 20. Nevertheless, my bottom was throbbing and felt like it was on fire! <br /><br />When she finally stopped she released my hand and gently stood me up. She reached down and pulled my panties back up, and held my hands so that I couldn't rub. I cried for a long time before I calmed down, Blair hugging me the entire time, and stroking my hair. Once I calmed a little, Blair let go of me and moved to the other side of my large room where there was a wooden chair sitting in a corner with a few stuffed animals on it. She took them off and tossed them on my bed, and then turned the chair around so that it was facing the corner. Then she turned to me.<br /><br />"Come here" she said gently. I went to her, slowly and hesitantly. "I want you to sit here in this chair and think about what you did and what you can do next time you're in a situation like that, okay?"<br /><br />"But...no, I can't sit!" I said, my hands instinctively shooting to my bottom. She gently pulled my hands away and lead me to the chair. <br /><br />"Lily, please sit" she said a little more firmly. I slowly sat down, and as soon as my bottom touched the hard wood I started crying all over again. I tried desperately to find a comfortable seat, but all the moving around was only increasing the intense pain. I started crying uncontrollably and couldn't catch my breath. All I could do was cry and stomp my feet on the ground. Blair knelt down and took hold of my hands.<br /><br />"Lily....Lily look at me" she said soothingly. It took me a few seconds but I was able to open my eyes, blink through my tears and look at her. "I want you to try to calm down sweetie, and know that this pain could have been a lot worse, and will be a lot worse if you ever do something like this again. This isn't going to kill you Lily, it's only going to teach you a very important lesson. Just take deep breaths, and think" she said. I tried to do what she suggested and was able to calm down. "Good" she said. "I'll be back."<br /><br />When Blair returned to the room twenty minutes later I had had lots of time to think. As soon as she told me that I could stand up I flung myself into her arms and she hugged me warmly.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry Blair!" I cried.<br /><br />"It's okay Lily, it's okay" she whispered. <br /><br />We stayed like that for a couple of minutes, and I eventually pulled away. She picked up my jeans and handed them to me, and told me to put them back on. Painfully, I did. She put her arm around my shoulders and together we went downstairs. I was horribly embarassed, and knew that either everyone had heard what was happening, or they knew anyways. Thankfully everyone had disperesed, probably to their rooms or somewhere else in the large house. We found Megan in the study reading. When she saw us she stood up.<br /><br />"Megan, Lily has something she'd like to give you" Blair said. <br /><br />"Oh, what?" Megan asked.<br /><br />I reached into my pocket and pulled out my cell phone. I held it out for her to take, fresh tears falling down my face. Megan took it from me gently.<br /><br />"Thank you Lily" she said.<br /><br />"Megan? Um...I'm really sorry that I lied to you...and for being rude to you earlier" I said with even more tears falling.<br /><br />"Aw Lily, thank you!" Megan gushed, and pulled me into a big hug. When she finally let go, I was just too embarassed by the whole situation to go on as usual.<br /><br />"Blair? Can I go back to my room please?" I asked.<br /><br />"Of course you can sweetie" she said, with a kiss to the top of my head. I turned and left the room as fast as I could.<br /><br />I figured that I would probably stay in my room forever. It made me feel horrible that everyone knew that had happened. An hour or so after dinner (which I didn't attend), there was a soft knock at my door. I got up from where I was laying on my stomach, still crying, wiped my face and went to the door. When I opened it I saw Ashley standing there.<br /><br />"Can I come in?" she asked.<br /><br />"Uh...sure" I said. <br /><br />She came in my room and stood in front of me.<br /><br />"Why didn't you come down for dinner?" she asked.<br /><br />"I...just didn't want to. I wasn't hungry" I said.<br /><br />"So...you got in trouble didn't you?" she asked, not in a rude way, in a nice way. I nodded. "Did you get a spanking?" I nodded again. "Is that why you didn't come down?"<br /><br />"I...everyone heard" I said quietly.<br /><br />"Yeah....everyone heard" she said. "But it's no big deal, we've all been there"<br /><br />"I'm so embarassed, I don't want to ever see anyone again!" I cried. Ashley came closer to me and put her hand on my shoulder.<br /><br />"It's okay Lily, we've all heard eachother getting it, it's nothing to be embarassed about. If anything, you're one of us now" she said with a smile, and pulled me into a hug. "Come on, we're watching Gossip Girl...it's new tonight, you can't miss it" she said, and pulled me along downstairs with her, and everything was back to normal. I was still embarassed but nobody said a word about my spanking, and before long, other than the pain, I had mostly forgotten about it.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com10tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-2134028226233757582009-02-27T11:05:00.000-08:002009-02-27T11:06:34.003-08:00Lily's Story- Part 2I stood in front of my large mirror in my large and beautiful room. I couldn't help but look around at my surroundings. A bedroom the size of half a house, painted a lilac colour with a large dark wood bed covered in a beautiful white douvet with embroidered lilac flowers dotted around it. I had dark wood book cases to match the bed, filled with books...whatever books I wanted, I had. There was a dark wood desk with a new laptop sitting on it, and lots of my old things from my old life placed around the room to make me feel more at home. <br /><br />As I gazed at my reflection in the mirror I checked out my outfit choice for the day. Dark jeans, a blue long sleeve shirt, and a black tank top...the kind that's tight just under your chest and then flares out, over top of that. Check. Ready to face the day. My train of thought was inturrupted though, as I heard some commotion in the hall. My door was open, and just as I turned to look I saw something that I never thought I would see.<br /><br />Blair had hold of Ashley's upper arm and was practically dragging her down the hall, with Ashley fighting her every step of the way. Blair must have been frustrated because she stopped practically right in front of my door. I stayed where I was because I could see out, but they couldn't see me.<br /><br />"Ashley, I want you to look at me right now." Blair snapped. Ashley didn't look at her. "Right now!" Blair repeated. When Ashley didn't look at her, Blair slapped her jeans-covered bottom sharply with her open palm.<br /><br />"Ow!" Ashley whimpered quietly, and finally stopped fighting and looked at Blair.<br /><br />"What you did to Megan was wrong Ashley, and you know that" Blair lectured. "Either you stop fighting with me right now, or you'll be having an appoitment with me and my belt tonight."<br /><br />"Okay, okay. I'm sorry" Ashley said, still with a twinge of sarcasm in her voice.<br /><br />"I'm serious! If you think you don't a spanking with my hairbrush now, you wait until tonight when your bottom's still sore and you're being spanked with the belt. I want you to think about that Ashley. Just take a minute and think about it" Blair said, a bit more gently. Nobody spoke for a minute. "Now. Are you finished fighting with me?"<br /><br />"Yes" Ashley said quietly, and significantly more subdued.<br /><br />"Good, now let's go" Blair said, marching Ashley to the end of the hall, entering her bedroom, and closing the door.<br /><br />I've been living in Blair's house for almost three months and had never, since that first day, heard anyone mention spanking again. I had actually began to wonder if I had imagined that whole first day...that day that had been stuck in my memory for the last three months. For weeks I saw Rory's purple bottom and heard her cries of horror every time I closed my eyes. Everyone seemed to live in somewhat of a harmonic rhythm here. Blair worked long days and nights, we answered to Megan, and other than Ashley's obvious hatred toward her, everything was fine. Until just now.<br /><br />I crept out of my room and quietly tip-toed to Blair's heavy bedroom door. <br /><br />"We've been talking about this a lot lately, haven't we young lady?" Blair demanded.<br /><br />"Yes ma'am" Ashley responded more respectfully than I've ever heard her speak.<br /><br />"I want to know. What's your problem with Megan?"<br /><br />"I don't have a problem with Megan" Ashley responded.<br /><br />"It seems like you do. Everyone else seems to be able to get along with her fine. But she's had to deal with nothing but rudeness and attitude from you. I suspect this has something to do with Lucy?"<br /><br />"Of course it's about Lucy!" Ashley spat back. "She's my TWIN sister! I have to protect her! Megan just dictates to her, and she listens!" <br /><br />"Well, sweetie, that's Megan's job. She's here to teach you guys. She's here to help you be better people and do the best you can." Blair said in a soothing way. "Lucy loves you. She doesn't love Megan any more than she loves you, and you know that. I suspect that this has a lot more to do with your not being able to manipulate Lucy like you used to. This is about the other night, isn't it? The other night when you and Lucy had plans to go to a party but Lucy had promised Megan that she'd stay home and study? Hmmm?"<br /><br />"We already had plans! If Lucy wants to bow down to the altar of Megan, then that's her problem! But she shouldn't be ditching me to hang out with Megan!" Ashley complained, all snobbery returning.<br /><br />"She didn't ditch you to hang out with Megan. She was doing the responsible thing Ashley. She knew she had to study for her mid-term, and she had already promised Megan that she would. She didn't ditch you for Megan, she ditched you to study, which you should recognize as a good thing. You shouldn't have been pressuring her to go with you, you should have been staying home and studying with her! If you two want to get into a good university, you need to keep your grades up! You should be supporting her. Don't ya think?"<br /><br />"No, I don't think so. And I do support her! But I won't support her obsession with Megan!"<br /><br />"Okay, I don't think that Lucy's studying means that she's obsessed with Megan"<br /><br />"Whatever" Ashley said, obviously irritated at having to talk about this with Blair.<br /><br />"Don't take that tone with me young lady, you're in enough trouble as it is" Blair chided.<br /><br />"Fine. Whatever" Ashley said, in a fake respectful tone.<br /><br />I wish I had been in that room to see Blair's face!<br /><br />"OW!" Ashley cried out.<br /><br />"Get those pants down right now" Blair snapped.<br /><br />"No!" Ashley protested.<br /><br />I don't know what happened next, but after a moment of silence, Ashley was practically begging Blair to stop.<br /><br />"Noo! Please! I'm sorry, don't!" she cried.<br /><br />"It's too late for apologies young lady, especially after that comment" Blair said.<br /><br />"Just let me keep them on!" Ashley cried. "I'm sorry! I'll apologize to Megan if you want, I'll do anything!"<br /><br />"Oh, yes you will apologize to Megan, but only after I give you a spanking with this hairbrush" Blair said.<br /><br />"Noo! No! Please, stop!" Ashley said. There was a bit of commotion inside, which must have been the sound of Blair pulling Ashley pants down and marching her toward the bed. I'm guessing.<br /><br />"I've been pretty leniant with you lately, don't you think?" Blair asked.<br /><br />I heard Ashley sniffle, as if she were trying to stop herself from crying. "Yes" she said shortly.<br /><br />"Well that ends right now. If I hear any attitude or any rude comments, you'll be right back over my knee. Do you understand me?" Blair demanded.<br /><br />"Yes, I understand" Ashley responded quietly.<br /><br />"Good. Now, are we clear that you're to treat Megan respectfully from now on?"<br /><br />"Yes"<br /><br />I guessed that by now Ashley was over Blair's lap...probably in the same position that Rory was in a month ago.<br /><br />"Good" Blair said. <br /><br />Nobody said anything more, and all of the sudden I heard a succession of fairly fast slaps, followed by Ashley's soft cries of "ow" or "ouch." It was very strange to hear Ashley in a vulnerable position. Not that I was happy that she was suffering, but I kind of wished that I could have been watching...just because Ashley is usually so assertive and confident. It would have been so strange.<br /><br />The spanking and crying went on for a few minutes, and then there was a pause.<br /><br />"Oh no...Blair...please, not that!" Ashley cried.<br /><br />"If this is what it takes to make you treat people with respect, then this is what it takes" Blair said.<br /><br />"I'll be nice to her! I swear! Just please...not that!" Ashley cried more desperately.<br /><br />"Shhhh. No more arguing. My decision is final" Blair said more gently.<br /><br />Ashley started sobbing, and all of the sudden I heard a loud CRACK...the same sound that I had heard the day of Rory's spanking. It could only mean one thing: The Hairbrush. Which I have good reason to believe...is an evil hairbrush.<br /><br />Blair began to spank her slowly with the hairbrush, and Ashley cried with every slap....<br /><br />"Lily!" <br /><br />I jumped a million feet in the air, and turned to face Megan.<br /><br />"Lily, you shouldn't be listening to this, come on" Megan said.<br /><br />"I...I wasn't..." I stammered.<br /><br />"Yes you were, we've all been there, we've all listened. Just don't get caught!" she said smiling.<br /><br />"Sorry" I said, embarassed..<br /><br />"It's okay....let's go, I'll take you girls to school"<br /><br />"What about Ashley?" I asked.<br /><br />"Blair will drop her off on her way to work" Megan said, leading me back down the hall.<br /><br />"You're not gonna tell Blair I was listening are you?" I asked.<br /><br />"No Lily, I'm not" Megan said with a half smile, and left me outside of my room to get my things ready for school.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com5tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-67321450632209219642009-02-27T11:04:00.000-08:002009-02-27T11:05:47.957-08:00Lily's Story- Part 1I was fourteen when I moved into Blair Gray's home. She was forty-five, tall, strong and beautiful. Her shoulder length blond hair was amazingly perfect all the time, and a day didn't go by that she was wearing anything less-than perfect. She wasn't married, but dating a police detective named John, and she worked as an actress, and also was the editor of a local newspaper. She was busy, working on her show three days a week, and at the paper three days a week. But on Sundays she always stayed home with us. Always.<br /><br />I had been in foster care for only a couple of months when Blair adopted me, thank goodness. My family had been killed in a car crash, and I had no relatives that I knew about, so foster care it was...until Blair rescued me. When I first met her I didn't think she was serious. She told me that she already had adopted three girls, and I would be the fourth and likely last. Already living with Blair were sixteen year old twins Ashley and Lucy, fifteen year old Rory, and Megan, a twenty-six year old aspiring writer working as somewhat of a nanny/tutor for the girls in exchange for Blair's agreement to pay of her student loans from Yale. And now me. I'm Lily. <br /><br />My first day at Blair's mansion is somewhat of a blur. So much was happening. <br /><br />"Welcome home sweetie" Blair said in her southern accent- turned Hollywood, if you could call it that, as she guided me into the house.<br /><br />First to greet me was Megan. She was so incredibly kooky and friendly. She practically ran in.<br /><br />"Hi! You must be Lily. I'm Megan!" she said, holding out her hand for me to shake, which I did. "Welcome! I'm so happy you're here...Marco makes the most amazing coffee, do you drink coffee? Probably not...anyways...." Blair was giving her a funny look. "Yeah...I...talk too much" she said.<br /><br />"It's nice to meet you Megan" I said as nicely as I could. <br /><br />"Megan works for us. She'll be your tutor, and she'll look after you while I'm away"<br /><br />Before I had a chance to respond two absolutely gorgeous girls walked in. One was tall with long dark hair, and the other short, but with the same long hair. They were dressed like they were going to some extremely fancy party, but were in fact, only going to school.<br /><br />"Oh, good. Ashley, Lucy, this is Lily!"<br /><br />"Hi" Ashley said, with a touch of snobbery and sarcasm in her voice. Lucy was the exact opposite. She said hello with so much warmth and kindness, it was hard to believe that these two were twins.<br /><br />"Morning girls!" Megan said.<br /><br />"Hey Megan" Lucy said.<br /><br />"Ugh Megan, I puke outfits cuter than that one" Ashley said, rolled her eyes, and left. Blair rolled her eyes, knowing that it was now too late to say anything about the comment as Ashley was already out the door, and Lucy followed.<br /><br />"Rory's upstairs, so it's just the three of us. Let's go into the kitchen and chat" Blair said, and lead the way into the kitchen. We all sat down around a very large table, nd someone who appeared to be a butler or cook immediately brought coffee. He must be Marco, I thought.<br /><br />"Ashley can be a little harsh sometimes....but her bark is worse than her bite" Megan said.<br /><br />"Yes, and we're working on her attitude" Blair said. "So...before we talk about anything I just want you to know that we're all so happy you're here, and I really hope that it becomes home"<br /><br />"Thank you" I said, somewhat taken aback by her kindness.<br /><br />"We want you to think of everything here just as much yours as anyone else's. So...I want to discuss rules and discipline with you before we do anything else...even before you settle in. I want everything to be clear so there are no surprises" Blair said. Her tone hadn't shifted at all, she was being incredibly gentle and kind. "Your first priority is school, it's very important to me, which is part of the reason Megan is here with us. She'll be looking after your assignments, helping you study for tests, and is in contact with your school once a week for progress reports. She is to report everything to me. I want you to listen to her, and try your best, and if you don't, there will be consequences. Also, while I'm away at work, Megan is in charge. If you're leaving the house you need to have Megan's permission. If she says no, then you don't go. It's as simple as that. She tells me everything, and I handle discipline. Say for example Megan gives you an assignment, or sets up a study session, and you don't bother showing up, she'll tell me. Then we'll have to deal with it. It may seem old fashioned, but I believe in spanking. That's what I use on my girls, and occasionally, Megan" I immediately looked at Megan, who looked down, slightly embarassed. "This might be surprising to you, but it works, and if you stay out of trouble and do as you're told it shouldn't be an issue. Megan will talk with you about her rules later on, but mine are very simple. No lying, disobedience, or disrespect. And no breaking the law. Other than that, have fun and be a kid" Blair finished with a smile.<br /><br />At this point I was completely overwhelmed. I couldn't really believe what I was hearing. Spanking? In this day and age? She had to be kidding. Although I didn't think anything could shock me more than this, what Blair said next was much more shocking.<br /><br />"So I was thinking Lily.....Rory is being spanked this morning, and I'd like you to watch. We don't do this much, but since you're new here, it might help you to know what to expect if you find yourself in the same trouble Rory is in today. What do you think about that?" she asked openly.<br /><br />"Uh....if you want me to" I said, not wanting to disappoint her.<br /><br />"Okay, good. Now, Rory hasn't been spanked in over a year. She's a very well-behaved, sweet girl, but she was caught in a lie last night about her school work, and she has to be punished for it. I don't like to have to do it, but I know it's best. It'll help Rory stay out of trouble and not make the same mistake again" I nodded. "I'm going to talk to her, and I'll call for you and Megan when I'm ready" Blair said. She smoothed my hair, kissed the top of my head, and headed up the large spiraling staircase.<br /><br />"Is she serious?" I asked Megan, as soon as Blair was out of earshot.<br /><br />"About the spanking? Yes. But don't worry sweetie, it's not really that bad. What Rory did was really not okay. It's not like you're going to be beaten for nothing or anything like that. Everything is laid out, you'll know what we expect, and Blair's great. If you have a good excuse for your behaviour, she usually won't spank you. And she's really very loving and kind. So...don't be scared."<br /><br />"Thanks Megan" I said, feeling a little relieved.<br /><br />We sat and talked for probably ten minutes before Blair reappeared. <br /><br />"You girls can go up to Rory's room. I'll be up in a minute" she said. <br /><br />I followed Megan up the large staircase, and almost forgot where I was going. The house was so incredibly beautiful. It was filled with fine art and was decorated in a very contemporary tone. We walked through a large all, and turned a corner. Megan stopped in front of a large oak door.<br /><br />"Just try to stay calm okay? Don't let this scare you" she said, and I took a deep breath and nodded. Megan opened the door and I followed her in. The room was huge, and again, beautiful. Rory's room was painted in a pale green colour and had several floor to ceiling oak bookcases filled with books. She must like to read, like me. She was sitting on a small bench in front of her window with her head bowed, softly crying. She was thin but quite tall, with pale brown hair and procelin skin. Megan sat down beside her and put her arm around her. Rory leaned on her.<br /><br />"It's okay Rory, it'll be okay" Megan said soothingly.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry I cheated Megan" Rory said. "I know you're disappointed."<br /><br />"I am disappointed. You can do so much better Rory. You don't need to cheat" Megan said gently, stroking her hair. I stood off to the side awkwardly. <br /><br />"Oh, Rory, this is Lily" Megan said. Rory looked up.<br /><br />"Hi Lily" she managed.<br /><br />"Hi!" I said. "I'm really sorry, I don't want to make you uncomfortable....it's just that...Blair suggested..." I stammered.<br /><br />"It's okay, really. I was in your position once too, and had to watch the same thing. It's okay, it's not your fault" she said. I was relieved that she was a lot nicer than Ashley seemed.<br /><br />Before we had the chance to talk more Blair came in, closing the door behind her. She was carrying a wooden hairbrush, which surprised me. I guess I had never imagined that she would spank her with something other than her hand!<br /><br />"Alright Rory, we have to deal with this before you go to school" Blair said, and although she was being firm, she never sounded harsh or uncaring. It was sort of reassuring.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry I let you down" Rory said, her head down, and a few tears running down her face. Blair went to her, lifted Rory's chin with a finger, and smiled.<br /><br />"I love you Rory. I'm disappointed in what you did, but it doesn't mean that I love you any less. I hope that you learn a lesson today and that we won't have to deal with this issue again in the future" she said, letting go of Rory's chin. "Rory, you can get the chair ready, and Lily, you can sit there next to Megan."<br /><br />I sat down next to Megan, who took my hand, and smiled at me. Rory went to a corner of her room, picked up a wooden chair, and carried it to an empty space in the room. She set it down, and then looked at Blair. Blair went to her, and wrapped her arms around her, held her for a minute, and then sat down on the chair. She took Rory's hand and pulled her closer. <br /><br />"We've already discussed why cheating isn't allowed, and we've discussed how to avoid getting into this sort of trouble again. Do you have anything you'd like to say Rory?"<br /><br />"Just that I'm sorry. And I'm sorry to you too Megan" Rory said, turning to look at Megan. "You tried so hard to get me to study for that test, and I didn't think I needed to. I'm sorry I lied to you"<br /><br />"It's okay sweetie" Megan said.<br /><br />Blair then reached out and tugged Rory's loose grey trackpants down to expose her tightly fitting white bikini panties. Blair set the brush down on a desk that was within reach, and then guided Rory over her lap. I could see Rory try to balance herself on her palms as Blair tightly gripped her waist to secure her in place. I noticed that she was already crying even though the spanking hadn't even started yet. <br /><br />No more was said, and Blair took a moment to rest her open palm on Rory's pantied bottom. She then lifted it into the air, and snapped it back down onto Rory's left cheek, and then her right. I've never seen a spanking before, and was surprised at how quickly her bottom turned pink, and quick she was to start to cry out. As Blair delivered spanks to Rory's bottom slowly but forcefully, I found myself trying to fight back tears. After a minute or so of solid spanks, Blair stopped. She helped Rory stand up, and as she reached out and hooked her thumbs in Rory's panties, Rory covered her face with her hands and shook, probably more from embarassment than anything. Blair slid the tight panties down to rest just above Rory's knees. She didn't waste any time in gently pulling Rory back over he lap and resuming her pace of spanking. She continued, and darkened Rory's pink bottom. Before long she was begging Blair to stop.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry!" she cried. "Please stop, I've learned my lesson!"<br /><br />"You know that your punishment won't end until I decide Rory, and telling me to stop won't help" Blair said patiently, continuing to spank.<br /><br />"Owww!!" she cried before giving into her crying. <br /><br />Blair stopped, and Rory must have felt her shift as she reached for the hairbrush. Even I cringed.<br /><br />"Nooo! Please! Not that!" Rory cried without looking up.<br /><br />"Stop that right now Rory. You've earned this, and you know that" Blair said.<br /><br />She began spanking her with the hairbrush right away. I was surprised by the slapping noise the wood made when it came into contact with the skin. Rory was squirming to get away, and Blair had to stop several times to shift her back into a suitable position. After a couple of minutes of the hairbrushing and Rory's pleading and crying, she gave in and tried to cover her bottom with her hand. Blair just missed hitting it by a couple of centimetres. She stopped.<br /><br />"Rory, move your hand right now!" she snapped, not as patiently as before. "I almost hit it with the hairbrush, and I have no intention of hurting any area other than your bottom" she explained.<br /><br />"Nooo....I want you to stop, please!" Rory pleaded without moving her hand. <br /><br />Without further discussion Blair pried Rory's hand away from her bottom and secured it at her side, holding it up against her body. She continued. As she spanks landed on Rory's bottom small purple lines formed that would likely turn into bruises. I felt sorry for her. She spanked for another minute or so, then put the brush back on the table. <br /><br />"Okay sweetie, it's all over" Blair said, stroking Rory's back. Once Rory realized that her punishment was over she calmed a little. Blair helped her stand up, and pulled her panties back up, as well as her trackpants. Rory didn't stop crying, even as Blair pulled her into a big hug.<br /><br />"I love you baby" she said.<br /><br />"Love you too" Rory said through her cries.<br /><br />Megan got up and went to them. She waited until Blair released Rory, and then pulled her into a hug of her own. <br /><br />"Thank you for being honest about what you did Rory. It's over now, and forgiven" Megan said, and Rory thanked her, and apologized again. <br /><br />She stopped crying after a couple minutes and sniffled a little. She turned to me.<br /><br />"I'm really sorry you had to see that Lily, I hope I haven't given you a bad impression" Rory said.<br /><br />"Oh, no...it's okay" I said, trying to make her feel as comfortable as possible. She must have been terribly embarassed.<br /><br />Blair took her hands. <br /><br />"Please don't cheat again Rory"<br /><br />"I won't, I promise" Rory said, and Blair kissed her forehead.<br /><br />"Why don't you get dressed and wash your face. I'll drop you off at school on my way to the paper" Blair said.<br /><br />"Okay" Rory agreed. Blair lead Megan and I out of the room, and once outside Blair finally turned to me.<br /><br />"Things like this don't happen often Lily, but when they do we take them seriously, which is why I had you watch that. I'm sure it was unpleasant for both you and Rory, as it was for me. But I think it'll benefit you. I don't want you to be afraid....like I said, things like this hardly ever happen. I want you to make yourself at home today. Megan will show you to your room and will stay with you today. I'll be home tonight for dinner. Is that okay?"<br /><br />"Yes, that's okay" I said.<br /><br />"Okay sweetie, make yourself at home" she said, turning and walking down the hall.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-87637861375550438062009-02-23T02:35:00.000-08:002009-02-23T02:37:21.462-08:00Leah 17Leah, Sarah and a few other girls sat in the Smith's livingroom awaiting that horrifying moment when their parents would walk through the front door. Mr. and Mrs. Smith came home early from their holiday and had walked in just in time to see their thirteen year old daughter, along with her friends and several older people that the Smith's had never met before, start playing Kings, a popular drinking game. The older kids left but the younger ones had no choice but to stay and wait for their parents to come. Mrs. Smith had gallantly decided to called each and every parent and inform them of their daughters' activities.<br /><br />"This is bad" Sarah whispered to Leah.<br /><br />"Really bad" Leah responded.<br /><br />A girl they had never met before was sitting with them on the large couch. She must have come as a "friend of a friend."<br /><br />"Seriously.....really bad" the girl said.<br /><br />"I'm Leah, this is Sarah" Leah said kindly.<br /><br />"Alana" she replied. She seemed friendly. "Any chance one of your parents will take me home too? My aunt and uncle are gonna kill me" she said. Although she said this with somewhat of a joking smile, everyone could tell she was half-serious.<br /><br />"Trust me, you don't want to come with me...my sister's gonna be really....really mad" Leah said.<br /><br />"I'd take my chances" Alana replied.<br /><br />"We should hang out some time" Sarah suggested, taking an instant liking to Alana. She seemed very similar to Leah and herself. Alana took out a pen and a piece of paper and wrote her phone number down.<br /><br />"Call me, that would be cool" she said, handing the paper to Sarah, and another to Leah.<br /><br />The doorbell rang and the room went silent. Everyone held their breath and looked toward the hallway. Mrs. Smith went to answer the door. <br /><br />"I am SO sorry" Leah heard Meredith say. She felt sick. She was scared, as she should be. They talked as they walked toward the livingroom. Leah turned to see both Meredith and John standing there. Meredith had her arms crossed and was glaring at Leah while speaking with Mrs. Smith.<br /><br />"Leah will come back tomorrow and help clean up the mess....we're so sorry" she said. As Mrs. Smith and Meredith continued speaking Alana leaned in and whispered in Leah's ear.<br /><br />"Oh my God, Meredith Forrester is your sister?! I LOVE her! I have a subscription to her magazine and her shows are all so awesome, you're soo lucky!!" she said excitedly.<br /><br />"Lucky? She's going to kill me!" Leah whispered back.<br /><br />"No she's not! She's like...the coolest nicest person I've ever seen in my life" Alana whispered back, shocked.<br /><br />"Yeah, she's cool....but she's scary when she's mad...trust me"<br /><br />"So are my aunt and uncle...." Alana said, just as the door opened to reveal Ruth who also began apologizing to Mrs. Smith. As the three women were talking John wondered over to Leah.<br /><br />"Come on Leah, let's go" he said seriously. Leah stood up.<br /><br />"I'm here to keep your sister calm...don't give her any attitude, or any reason to be angrier than she already is" John warned firmly.<br /><br />"Is she really mad?" Leah asked, worried.<br /><br />"Of course she is! You snuck out after you were told to stay home, and now here you are, there are half-empty bottles of rum everywhere!" he exclaimed. Leah's gaze fell toward the floor. She was embarassed to be yelled at in front of her friends, and also embarassed that she had acted so irresponsibly.<br /><br />Meanwhile, Mrs. Smith, Ruth and Meredith had come to join John in front of the couch, Leah standing off to the side. All three girls looked pale.<br /><br />"Come on Sarah, I'll drive you home" Meredith said without her usual bubbly flare. Instead, she sounded exhausted. Sarah stood up.<br /><br />"You've all been volunteered to clean my house tomorrow, so I'll see you in the morning" Mrs. Smith said as the group made their way to the door. Meredith and Ruth both apologized agaian, and Leah, Sarah and Alana followed suit, and the group left.<br /><br />The drive to Sarah's house was silent. When John put the car in park, he got out and opened Sarah's door. She got out slowly, looked to Leah for help, and when Leah didn't offer any, she allowed herself to be lead to the door by John, who rang the doorbell, waiting for Sarah's parents to open the door.<br /><br />Meanwhile, in the car, Meredith turned around and shot Leah one of the scariest looks she had ever seen. But neither sister said anything. John came back to the car and they began to drive home, in silent. Leah knew that Meredith would only be able to stay silent for so long, and she was right. About ten minutes into their drive, Meredith turned around.<br /><br />"What were you thinking?" she demanded angrily. Leah looked out the window, and didn't respond. She figured it was useless. No matter what she said it would be the wrong answer.<br /><br />"Hey! I asked you a question" Meredith demanded. <br /><br />"I don't know" Leah said. <br /><br />"You don't know? I want a real answer, young lady" she said.<br /><br />Leah was annoyed that Meredith wouldn't leave her alone. They had had this same conversation hundreds of times, and it was pointless. It was always going to have the same conclusion.<br /><br />"No, I don't know! If you had just let me go in the first place this wouldn't have been an issue!" Leah exclaimed, tired and afraid, her fear translating into anger. She knew by the look on her sister's face that she shouldn't have said that..or at least said it in a more respectful tone.<br /><br />"Oh yeah, about that! What happened to "I'm just going to Sarah's?" Meredith exclaimed, imitating Leah's original claim. "I know you think I'm stupid Leah, but that wasn't Sarah's house!"<br /><br />"Oh, no, ya think!?" Leah yelled back.<br /><br />"Shhh, can you guys be quiet? The roads are really bad" John said, annoyed.<br /><br />"Don't take that tone with me!" Meredith yelled, ignoring John. "I want to know! I want you to tell me right now, how you expected me not to notice that you had snuck out!"<br /><br />"I didn't care if you knew! I wanted to go!" Leah yelled.<br /><br />"Oh my God, are we seriously going to have this arguement AGAIN?! You're thirteen, I said no, you listen!! What is it about that that you can't get?"<br /><br />"I get it! Okay? I get it!" Leah cried, tears rolling down her face. <br /><br />Before Meredith had a chance to respond their car slid right into the back of the car in front of them that had stopped abruptly. Meredith turned to John.<br /><br />"What happenend?" she asked, surprised.<br /><br />"That's great...that's just great! I told you two to stop yelling!" John said, frustrated. He got out and went to talk to the driver of the other car and assess the damage. Meredith followed him, and Leah crossed her arms and leaned back against the seat. She hadn't had a moment of silence to think since the Smith's came home, and only now did she fully understand just how much trouble she was in. A few minutes later Meredith opened Leah's door.<br /><br />"Get out" she said.<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />"Come on, we can't drive the car home, the lights are broken. The tow truck's here, and Addie's on her way to pick us up." she said, collecting some things from the car. Leah got out and followed Meredith to where John and a couple other people were standing. They stood making small-talk with the people from the other car for what seemed like a really long time, waiting for Addie. Finally Leah couldn't stand it any more. It was raining and snowing at the same time, the wind was blowing it forcefully into her face, and she was beyond freezing.<br /><br />"Mere I'm SO cold! Do you have a hat or anything in your bag?" she asked desperately.<br /><br />"You're cold? Too bad!" John spat at her. "We're out here because of you...this is exactly why we didn't want you out tonight!"<br /><br />"I'm sorry" Leah's small voice said. She sniffed back some tears, and shivered. Meredith looked down at her little sister and thought about the memory that had lead her to realize that Leah was gone. She knew what it was like to be a kid, and she knew that it was hard. She wrapped her arm around Leah and pulled her close to her side, holding her up against her and rubbed her arm, trying to warm her up a little. Leah leaned into Meredith and allowed herself to be held. There was such a degree of comfort that she felt from her sister, even though she knew how angry she was.<br /><br />Later that night when they finally walked through the front door into the warmth of their home Leah stood awkwardly in the hallway unsure of what to do. While the three of them took their wet coats off and hung them up Leah was shaking with fear inside. She had never done something quite this bad before, and didn't know what was going to happen to her. <br /><br />"You can go to bed Leah, we'll talk about this in the morning" Meredith said, heading into the kitchen, probably to make more coffee so that she could work later into the night.<br /><br />"But...uh..." Leah said, and then hesitated.<br /><br />"What is it?" Meredith asked, turning back to her.<br /><br />"Can I still go to yoga in the morning?"<br /><br />"No" Meredith said simply. Leah nodded and headed up the staircase to her room.<br /><br />Leah tossed and turned in bed unable to sleep. After a couple of hours of miserable efforts she gave up, turned her lamp on and tried to read. But she couldn't concentrate. She couldn't stop thinking about the car accident she had caused, and although nobody was hurt, they could have been. John's car was smashed, and he was right. It was her fault, and they shouldn't have been out there in the first place. Her mind kept spinning in circles, thinking about John and Meredith, and how much they loved her, and how much stress she caused them because she just had to have her own way all the time. Finally she got up, slid her fluffy blue slippers on, and quietly went downstairs.<br /><br />She filled a big pot up with water and put it on the stove to boil. She opened up the fridge, looked at the contents, and then made a decision. She gathered up some bacon, grape tomatoes, peppers and cheese, and went to work cooking something she was sure her sister would love. She would wake up in the morning, come down to make coffee, and see that Leah had made her a delicious meal. Maybe that would demonstrate how sorry she was.<br /><br />Unfortunately, Meredith was still up working and heard Leah banging around in the kitchen. She ignored the sounds for a while, but finally padded down the stairs. She stopped in the kitchen doorway and took in the scene. Leah's long blond hair was being held back by a sporty black headband, and hanging down with shiny waves...clearly the result of the curling job she had done in preparation for the party. She was wearing a grey Adidas hoody, loose black capri track pants, and fluffy blue slippers. Without looking up she pulled a pan of roasted grape tomatoes out of the oven and put them ontop to cool. In Meredith's opinion, there couldn't be anyone more adorable in the entire world. She stepped into the kitchen.<br /><br />"So...what are you doing?" Meredith asked, stepping in further. Leah looked up and let out a surprised yelp.<br /><br />"You scared me!" she whispered.<br /><br />"Sorry. What are you doing?" she repeated.<br /><br />"Um...I'm making you some pasta" Leah said, looking down, a little embarassed.<br /><br />"I hope this isn't some attempt to bribe me out of punishing you" Meredith warned.<br /><br />"It's not!" Leah said, looking up. As her bright blue eyes met Meredith's, she continued. "You always say that the best way to say sorry to someone, or show them that you appreciate them is to cook for them...I couldn't sleep. I feel so bad, I shouldn't have snuck out tonight or lied to you, or been such a jerk. I'm sorry Meredith" Leah said slowly.<br /><br />Meredith was silent for a minute.<br /><br />"Awww pumpkin" Meredith said, clearly touched, and rushed around to Leah and pulled her into a big bear hug.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry!" Leah cried, tears falling down her cheeks.<br /><br />Meredith wiped a few tears from her own face, and told Leah that it was okay, that everyone makes mistakes. After a few minutes of clinging to eachother, Leah jumped.<br /><br />"My pasta!" she cried, running to the stove and pulling it off, knowing that it had now been boiling for a few minutes too many.<br /><br />Meredith laughed.<br /><br />"Oh my little Leah, you're the best" she said, walking around to the counter and starting to grate the cheese.<br /><br />.....to be continuedKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-68840711705611426962009-02-22T17:18:00.000-08:002009-02-26T06:07:31.426-08:00A Break From The Usual.....Well, I finally caved and spent some time creating my version of "25 Random Things About Me" that seems to be dominating Facebook lately....and figured that since I spent all that time doing it for my Facebook page, I might as well post it here too! So in the interest of getting to know me, here it is!<br /><br />1. I like milk and honey in my tea, and cream and sugar in my coffee<br /><br />2. I love everything about winter<br /><br />3. I enjoy needlecrafts- I cross stitch, knit and crochet<br /><br />4. My dog has a beautiful smile (laugh.... I know you want to!)<br /><br />5. My teeth look straight, but really, they all slant slightly to the right<br /><br />6. I call my Grandpa every Sunday afternoon<br /><br />7. I eat oatmeal for breakfast every morning...not the instant kind...I make it in a pot<br /><br />8. My favourite book always seems to be whatever I'm reading at the time<br /><br />9. I can watch the same episode of Friends over and over again and never get sick of it<br /><br />10. We share the end of a loaf of pumpernickel bread every day at work, even though we're not supposed to eat the food :-D<br /><br />11. I'm equally terrified TERRIFIED of needles and snakes<br /><br />12. I go to yoga class and spend the entire time trying to do things better than whoever is unfortunate enough to be next to me...which of course, completely contradicts the point of yoga<br /><br />13. I hate scrapbooking, but I do it anyways because I feel like I should<br /><br />14. I used to be a synchronized swimmer<br /><br />15. I LIVE for Long Island Iced Teas<br /><br />16. I'm very weird about having time to myself<br /><br />17. I say that I love gardening, but really, I love to go out, buy plants, then sit in a chair and tell my mom where to plant each one...which she will actually do<br /><br />18. I absolutely love donkeys<br /><br />19. I have serious laundry problems. It always seems to pile up...but the "problem" part is that I refuse to keep dirty clothes in my bedroom. They're piled on the floor of the laundry room...which is very unfortunate for those I live with<br /><br />20. My roomate and I go to Chapters/Starbucks every Friday, buy a coffee, gather up magzines, and then sit on the couch and read them for hours<br /><br />21. I'm addicted to One Life to Live (for those of you who aren't losers like me, it's a soap)<br /><br />22. I don't like music....it's annoying and noisy, most of the time. I chalk this up to having lived in a bedroom right underneath my brother's for 17 years listening to the ridiculously loud banging of his music at all hours of the day and night which my parents conveniently didn't think was "all that loud"<br /><br />23. I really can't stand people who can't tolerate the beliefs and opinions of others<br /><br />24. I've worn the same size of clothes since I was 12<br /><br />25. I think there's something really exciting about driving in crazy snowstorms...it's like an added challengeKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-21384503377214656302009-01-31T12:49:00.000-08:002009-01-31T12:57:56.512-08:00Leah 16Leah was ecstatic to have been invited to a party...a real party. Almost everyone in her grade would be there, and the best part...no parents. A girl named Natalie was having the party at her house...her parents were away on vacation and had actually trusted her to be left alone. Leah knew that her sister Meredith wouldn't let her go, so she and her best friend Sarah told their parents that they would be staying over at eachother's houses. It seemed like a brilliant plan at the time. John or Meredith would drive Leah to Sarah's house, where they would be picked up by an older friend who could drive, and was also attending the party.
<br />
<br />It was a Saturday, and both Leah and Meredith spent the day at home. Leah was working on a book report and a math assignment, and Meredith was just so happy to have the day off that she didn't move from the couch, except to make another pot of coffee. In the early afternoon she noticed that a movie was coming on that both she and Leah had wanted to see.
<br />
<br />She excitedly made her way upstairs, with their German Shepherd dog Shep at her side, and poked her head into Leah's room. Leah was sitting on her bed, her legs crossed, laptop sitting infront of her, surrounded by books.
<br />
<br />"Soo.....guess what movie's coming on in a few minutes" Meredith said, strolling into her thirteen year-old sister's bedroom.
<br />
<br />"Ummmm I don't know" Leah said without looking up.
<br />
<br />"The Other Boleyn Girl!" Meredith exclaimed. Leah looked up and smiled.
<br />
<br />"Really?"
<br />
<br />"Really."
<br />
<br />Leah glanced over to her tidy, strictly organized bookcase and saw her copy of The Other Boleyn Girl sitting next to The Queen's Fool and The Virgin's Lover. She was now onto The Constant Princess. This was probably her favourite series of books ever. She looked back at her computer and considered her homework. She was almost finished, and would have all of the next day to work on it.
<br />
<br />"Sooo.....can you tear yourself away from your homework and come watch it with me?" Meredith asked hopefully.
<br />
<br />"OKAY!!" Leah exclaimed, and got up. Together they went downstairs, stretched out on the couch, and waited for the movie to start.
<br />
<br />This was how Leah and Meredith's relationship was normally like. They were friends, and loved eachother and being in eachother's company more than almost anything else in the world. But, on the odd occasion, they would disagree about something, and Meredith would have to play the "responsible parent" card. It wasn't something that she enjoyed, but she knew she had to do it.
<br />
<br />They sat side by side, stretched out on the oh so comfortable leather couch in the livingroom and watched the movie. They snacked on popcorn, and discussed what was happening throughout. When it was over Meredith turned to Leah.
<br />
<br />"That was amazing!" she exclaimed.
<br />
<br />"What? No! It completely missed the point!" Leah said.
<br />
<br />"And just what point is that?" Meredith asked her.
<br />
<br />"It's called "The OTHER Boleyn Girl!" Soo...the point of the book is to take notice of all the sacrifices that Mary makes for her family and for Anne. The movie was ALL about Anne!"
<br />
<br />"But it was a good movie!" Meredith argued.
<br />
<br />"As a movie on it's own, yes, it was good. But it missed the point of...itself!" Leah exclaimed, trying to hold back her laughter. Meredith didn't even bother trying. She burst out laughing and gently pushed Leah's arm, causing her to fall over and start laughing herself. John appeared in the doorway, and as they looked up and saw him, soaking wet, covered in snow and ice, and looking extremely serious, they laughed even harder.
<br />
<br />"What happened to you!?" Meredith exclaimed, trying to control herself. John softened and smiled.
<br />
<br />"It's snowing, it's raining, it's hailing, there's ice everywhere. I almost died like a hundred times on my way home" he said, shaking chunks of ice out of his hair.
<br />
<br />"Really? Are the roads bad?" Meredith asked.
<br />
<br />"They're horrible...like I said...I almost died"
<br />
<br />"Leah, I think you should stay home tonight" Meredith said, looking at her sister.
<br />
<br />"Nooo" Leah whined. "She only lives like 15 minutes away....it'll be fine"
<br />
<br />"No, really. It's bad" John said. "I'm not going back out there"
<br />
<br />"I'm not either" Meredith said. "Why don't you go to Sarah's tomorrow?"
<br />
<br />"No, I HAVE to go tonight!" Leah exclaimed dramatically. "I'll see if her Mom can come pick me up."
<br />
<br />"No, sweetie, you'll have to stay here. I don't want you out there at all" Meredith said.
<br />
<br />"JOHN!" Leah cried desperately, looking to him for help.
<br />
<br />"I agree, you can't get into a car, the roads are horrible. It wouldn't be safe." John confirmed.
<br />
<br />"You guys are jerks" Leah said, and stomped out of the room.
<br />
<br />She went upstairs to call Sarah, and together they came up with a plan. Tell Meredith and John that Sarah's mom had to come this way to pick something up anyways, and that she'd be stopping. Meanwhile, Natalie would pick Leah up on her way to pick Sarah up and nobody would know.
<br />
<br />Leah waited until Meredith called her for supper. She wanted them to have plenty of time to feel bad about making her stay home. She sat down at the table and started eating. She waited for a lull in the conversation, and tried again.
<br />
<br />"So I called Sarah to tell her that I couldn't come" Leah said.
<br />
<br />"Thanks sweetie, why don't you invite her over for tomorrow?"
<br />
<br />"Well, she said that her mom was out and is coming back this way and that she'll stop and pick me up" Leah said quickly.
<br />
<br />"Which part of "no" exactly, did you not understand?" Meredith asked slowly.
<br />
<br />"But she's coming this way anyways!"
<br />
<br />"Leah....it has nothing to do with the convenience of picking you up. The issue here is that the roads aren't safe, and I don't want you out on them."
<br />
<br />"Meredith!!" she whined.
<br />
<br />"No, the answer is no....so call Sarah and tell her to tell her mom not to bother stopping" Meredith said firmly.
<br />
<br />"No" Leah countered.
<br />
<br />"Well then, that's fine. When she gets here we'll just have to tell her that she stopped for no reason because you aren't going" John said.
<br />
<br />"Please!!!"
<br />
<br />"No Leah! I'm sorry, but you can't! It's not that big of a deal honey, you two can do something tomorrow" Meredith said soothingly, trying to help.
<br />
<br />Leah made a loud noise of frustration, stood up, picked up her glass of water, and purposely dropped it on the ground. The glass shattered, and water flew everywhere. John and Meredith just stared at her, too shocked to say anything. Leah left, went to her room, and slammed the door. John looked furious. He stood up, about to go after her.
<br />
<br />"No, just leave her" Meredith said, taking hold of John's hand and pulling him back down. "Give her some space. I'll deal with it later" she said.
<br />
<br />Later that night, after John had settled into his regular football watching, Meredith sat alone in their large bedroom on her bed, legs pulled up to her chest, with her head resting on her knees. She hated to say no to Leah, and hated it even more when, on the rare occasion such as this, Leah didn't accept her answer. She closed her eyes and a memory from her own teenage years popped into her head. A memory that she hadn't thought about in years, but it was strikingly similar to what she was dealing with now concerning Leah.
<br />
<br /><em>1996</em>
<br /><em>
<br />Meredith was 17 years old. Leah had just been born, Addie was 10. The three girls and their parents sat around the kitchen table enjoying a late lunch together. They were all laughing and joking with eachother, and having a good time...until the phone rang. Their mother Courtney got up and answered it, and left the room to have a private conversation, while Matthew, their father, continued to entertain his girls. A few minutes later Courtney re-emerged, and sat back down at the table looking more serious than she had when she left the room.
<br />
<br />"That was your teacher Meredith" she said.
<br />
<br />"Oh yeah?" Meredith answered, not entirely sure where her mother was going with that.
<br />
<br />"Yeah. She wanted to talk to me about your grades" she said.
<br />
<br />Meredith's heart skipped a beat. She had been warned that if her grades had been affected by her numerous clubs and sports that she would be in trouble. She had been so busy lately that she hadn't bothered to study for several tests, and failed to hand in several assignments.
<br />
<br />"What about them?" Matthew asked casually.
<br />
<br />"Meredith, you failed two tests and didn't hand in three assignments in the past two weeks" Courtney said.
<br />
<br />"Meredith?" Matthew asked, looking to his daughter for an answer.
<br />
<br />"I....I was just really busy, I'm sorry Mom" Meredith said.
<br />
<br />"What did I tell you about your grades?" Courtney asked. At first Meredith thought that the question was rhetorical, but when her mother didn't speak after several minutes, she thought it would be best to answer.
<br />
<br />"I know, if my grades aren't good I can't do anything else" she sighed, with just a tinge of sarcasm in her voice.
<br />
<br />"That's right" Courtney said. She was never mean or harsh...just firm. "So instead of going to the football game tonight, you'll have to stay home and study. If your grades don't come up soon you'll have to quit a few things."
<br />
<br />"Mom! I HAVE to go to the football game! I'm a cheerleader, they need me!"
<br />
<br />"You should have thought about that earlier Meredith. I'm sorry, you'll have to miss it"
<br />
<br />"Mom. You don't understand. If I don't go, everything will be messed up. We all have a place to be, and if I'm not in my place, everything will be off."
<br />
<br />"I'm sorry" Courtney repeated.
<br />
<br />"Mom!!"
<br />
<br />"Meredith, your mother's right. You know the rules. You'll be spending your night in your room studying." Matthew said, with a sternness that sometimes scared the girls.
<br />
<br />Meredith stood up.
<br />
<br />"I hate you!! Nobody else's parents are like this!" she screamed, picked up her glass of Pepsi, and emphatically smashed it on the floor, and stormed out of the room.
<br />
<br />2009
<br />Meredith lifted her head.
<br />
<br />"She learned that from me" she said to herself. "Even though Leah was only a baby, she saw me throw that glass, and she must have somehow remembered. Hm. What goes around comes around" she thought to herself, and once again rested her head on her knees.
<br />
<br /><em>1996</em>
<br /><em>
<br />That night Meredith waited until her parents were busy with her two little sisters, and snuck out of the house. She made it almost halfway through the football team before she spotted her dad standing on the sidelines. When he saw that she knew he was there, he waved to her to come to him, which she did.
<br />
<br />"Let's go Meredith"
<br />
<br />"Dad...."
<br />
<br />"Let's go" he said again, with a little more emphasis. She nodded her head, and followed him to the car. He yelled at her the entire way home, and once they got there, Courtney yelled at her some more. As she sat on the couch in the livingroom with both of her parents standing in front of her lecturing and scolding, she thought about how there was no way life could ever get any worse.
<br />
<br />"I think you're in desperate need of some discipline Meredith" her mother lectured. She rolled her eyes, thinking that she would be grounded yet again, but stopped immediately when she noticed her father unbuckling his belt. Her eyes widened and she probably stopped breathing momentarily.
<br />
<br />"It's been a long time since we've spanked you Meredith" Matthew said. "But you've shown us tonight that you're still immature and irresponsible. So I guess we'll have to start punishing you like this again" he said as he slid his belt through the loops of his pants.
<br />
<br />"WHAT?! No way! You can't, I'm 17!!" she cried. She hadn't been spanked since she was probably thirteen or fourteen.
<br />
<br />"Yes, you're right. You are 17, and it's a shame you can't act like it" Courtney said. "And as long as you live under our roof, we'll punish you however we see fit"
<br />
<br />"I don't think so" Meredith countered.
<br />
<br />"Oh, I know so" Courtney said, taking hold of Meredith's arm and pulling her up off the couch, practically against her will. She sat down and forced Meredith over her lap, fighting and screaming all the way. Courtney flipped her cheerleader skirt up and started to land sharp stinging spanks to Meredith's pantied bottom. Meredith continued to fight her mother to the point that she had to stop, twist Meredith's arm behind her, and Matthew had to sit beside her and firmly hold Meredith's legs so that she wouldn't kick her mother any more than she already had. At this point Meredith realized that she really had no choice in the matter, and that maybe if she started crying hysterically, her parents would feel sorry for her and stop. So she started crying hysterically. But her parents didn't stop. Courtney spanked Meredith's bottom until it was bright pink, and then stopped to pull down her panties.
<br />
<br />"What are you doing?!" Meredith screamed. "Noooo!" she cried as her mother peeled the blue silk panty-shorts down to her knees.
<br />
<br />"Meredith, I suggest you stop fighting with us and accept your punishment....unless you'd like to be punished tomorrow for fighting with us" Matthew said sternly.
<br />
<br />"But I want you to stop!!!" Meredith cried.
<br />
<br />"Oh we're only getting started young lady" Courtney said, and began to spank Meredith's rounded bottom. Although Meredith was outraged that her parents were spanking her, she did want it to stop because it hurt really badly, and before long, as the slapping sounds of her mother's hand making contact with her bare bottom over and over again resounded in her ears, she was crying genuine tears, and begging her mother to stop.
<br />
<br />Finally the spanking stopped and she felt her father release her legs, and her mother lossen the grip she had on her, and helped her to her feet. Her hands immediately shot back and she started to gently rub her bottom, in a desperate attempt to relieve some of the pain. Courtney rubbed her back and Matthew smoothed her dark brown hair, and tucked a stray piece behind her ear.
<br />
<br />"We love you Mere....we only want what's best for you" Matthew said.
<br />
<br />"I love you too, I'm soo sorry!" she said, allowing herself to be pulled into a three-way hug. When her parents released her, she bent down to pull her panties back up.
<br />
<br />"Not yet" Matthew said, gently catching her hand. "That was for your little glass-breaking outburst this afternoon. You have be punished for sneaking out as well Meredith. It was wrong. You disobeyed your mother and I, and we won't have it" he said. "Bend over" he said, leading her around do the arm of the couch. She reluctantly did, and, as she gripped one of the pillows on the couch for comfort, thought about how childish and exposed she felt. She was rather short for her age, so her toes didn't touch the floor, and her bare bottom was sticking up for the entire world to see. Horrible.
<br />
<br />"I want you to keep your hands in front of you and your feet down please" Matthew said. "You could really get hurt if I accidentally hit them with the belt" Although Meredith knew that she was going to be belted, hearing it out loud made her cry fresh tears, and shake a little with fear.
<br />
<br />Matthew moved to the side, lifted the doubled belt into the air, and brought it back down, biting into the tender flesh of Meredith's bottom, right in the middle of both cheeks. She screamed, her hands flew back to rub the spot where the belt had hit, and her legs bended at the knee, her feet flailing around in the air as she cried. Her father let this go on for several seconds, and then gently reminded her to keep her feet down and her hands in front of her. She reluctantly complied, and braced herself for the next. The pain was like nothing she had ever felt before, and she didn't know if she would live through this spanking. As the belt continued to bite into her bottom and upper thighs, Meredith cried, only stopping to scream each time contact was made. Just when she was sure she was going to die, her father stopped.
<br />
<br />"Alright sweetie, we're finished" he said gently. She lay over the couch crying for a long time before anyone tried to help her up. When they did she let herself be held by them. She didn't care that she felt like a little girl, she just wanted to be comforted by her parents. Once she had calmed down a little, she kicked her panties off, wiped some tears from her face, and whole-heartedly apologized to her parents for upsetting them so much.
<br />
<br />"We want you to grow up to be a good responsible person Mere" Courtney said. "There are two little girls living here. Addie idolizes you, and Leah will one day too. You have to set a good example for them, and yelling at us and throwing glasses on the ground when you're angry only teaches them that behaviour like that is okay. I'm sorry that you had to learn this lesson the hard way Meredith, but I really don't want to have to punish you again. You're too old to act like you did today, so please, in the future, be more mature and responsible"
<br />
<br />This lecture caused Meredith to cry once more, not from pain, but from guilt. She loved her parents and her sisters so much, and she really didn't intend to cause any of them distress. She wasn't thinking beyond what she wanted at the time. She went to bed that night with a very sore and striped bottom, but she learned her lesson. She never needed to be punished by her parents again.
<br />
<br /></em>2009
<br />Meredith's head shot up and she leapt off her bed.
<br /></em>
<br />"I can't believe I didn't think about this" she thought to herself as she quickly made her way down the hall to Leah's room. She had heard what sounded like the front door opening or closing about an hour ago and just assumed that Shep was shuffling around down there. Big dogs made a lot of noise. But so did small thirteen year old girls who snuck out in order to do what they wanted........
<br />
<br />She opened Leah's door and went in. Leah was gone.
<br />
<br />.....to be continued
<br />Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-76166784431497871462009-01-31T12:38:00.000-08:002009-01-31T12:49:31.884-08:00Leah 15Meredith came from work in her usual mood: exhausted, but happy. Home was her favourite place to be, no matter what. And this was especially the case when her whole family was there. Her husband John, her best friend, the love of her life. Her beloved dog Shep, and her thirteen year old sister Leah who Meredith thought was just such a cool kid, never failing to amaze her in one way or another.<br /><br />As she set her bag down at the door, kicked her boots off, walked into the kitchen and started to make a pot of coffee she wondered where everyone was. Shep hadn't greeted her at the door like he did every single day of his life, and she couldn't hear a TV, or any phone chatter.<br /><br />"Strange" she thought, as she pulled her coat off and hung it on the back of a chair. She poured herself a cup of coffee and wondered curiously out into the large hallway. She thought she heard some shuffling in the livingroom so she headed there. She stopped dead in her tracks the second she reached the entrance.<br /><br />"What are you doing?!" she exclaimed, laughing. There was Leah, sitting on the couch, her long blond hair pulled back into a pony tail, a black headband holding the shorter pieces out of her face, wearing her thin, dark-rimmed glasses. She had a large hoop in one hand that was holding a large white piece of cloth, and the other hand held a needle and thread. On once side of her was a magazine with a pattern, on the other side, a box filled with little baggies holding different colours of thread, all labelled. She was obviously working with the concentration of someone working toward their PhD.<br /><br />"I'm cross stitching" Leah replied, knowing that her sister would be amused by this.<br /><br />"Well..then...GRANDMA, where'd you get all this?" she asked sarcastically.<br /><br />Leah smiled and rolled her eyes.<br /><br />"When I was at Holly's house this morning she was cross stitching and asked me if I wanted to learn. And I did! I picked out a project from one of her magazines and we went out and she bought me the stuff I needed. Cool eh?" she asked, holding it up for Meredith to see. It was a large picture, a loose bunch of poppies. It was beautiful.<br /><br />"Wow" she replied. "That's really really good!"<br /><br />"It's really fun, seriously." Leah said, taking it back from Meredith.<br /><br />"So you had a good time at Holly's then?"<br /><br />"Yeah, it was good. Their new puppy is so cute...I played with her most of the time, and played with Cora."<br /><br />"Good, I'm glad. Holly just loves you." Meredith commented. Since Leah began to get into trouble a couple of months ago, Meredith decided that it would be a good idea for her not to be left at home alone as much. Since she worked a lot, there weren't many options. The best was to have her go over to Meredith's best friend and co-worker Holly's house. She was on maternity leave, and really did adore Leah, they got along perfectly. And Holly's eight year old daughter Cora LOVED Leah...idolized her even. And Leah was great with her. Meredith hadn't heard one word of complaint from Holly about Leah's behaviour...not because Holly wouldn't tell her, but because there were no behaviour issues...Leah was perfect when she was with Holly....<br /><br />"So tomorrow we're going to the movies right?" Leah asked, pulling thread through a hole, not taking her eyes off her work.<br /><br />"Well....I actually have to work...something came up at the last minute" Meredith explained.<br /><br />Leah stopped working on her project and looked at her sister.<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />"Well....a few things. The Food Network wants me to tape a couple of shows, and have a meeting with someone new who they want me to fund."<br /><br />"You promised!" Leah cried dramatically.<br /><br />"I know sweetie, we'll do it next weekend for sure."<br /><br />"Meredith, that's what you said when you broke your promise to go to the movies LAST weekend! Why didn't you say no!?"<br /><br />"Because...it's a really good opportunity for me" she explained.<br /><br />"For YOU. You're just like Mom and Dad" Leah spat at her, and quickly picking up her stuff, she left the room.<br /><br />Meredith cringed at the idea of having to deal with Leah. When she was upset she tended to lash out and be completely uncooperative. She left her alone in her room all night, figuring that if she wanted to talk, Leah could come to her. Otherwise she'd just end up starting a bigger fight than she was already dealing with. She sent John up with Leah's dinner, and apparently she was civil to him, but did express her unhappiness with Meredith's lack of being around. John also told her that she'd have to go to Holly's tomorrow instead of stay home, since he was working too. She told him that she wouldn't be going to Holly's, and that he couldn't make her. He didn't argue with her, he just left her alone.<br /><br />Meredith didn't sleep much that night. Leah had been so good lately....back to the Leah she was used to. Sweet, kind, polite, and fun to be around all the time. She had been accepting when she didn't get her own way, she'd been obedient and respectful, and hadn't gotten into any trouble at school. She hadn't been punished in months. Meredith didn't want that to change. She dreaded the morning when she had to get Leah up and take her to Holly's. Although Leah had always enjoyed going to Holly's and spending her time with her, and not once expressed any displeasure in not going, Meredith suspected that the next day would be different. And she was right.<br /><br />"Leah!" Meredith called, while knocking on her door for the second time that morning, and for the second time got no response. She had no choice but to go in. She slowly opened the door and stepped inside. Leah was laying in bed facing away from the door, and appeared to be sleeping. Meredith went around to the other side and sat down on the edge of the bed.<br /><br />"Leah" she said softly. "It's time to get up sweetie...Leah" she said gently shaking her. Leah slowly opened her eyes and woke up.<br /><br />"What?" she asked, extremely unenthusuastically.<br /><br />"It's time to get up" Meredith whispered. Leah looked over at the clock.<br /><br />"It's 6...it's Saturday. Go away" she said. Yep, Meredith thought, here we go.<br /><br />"I'm gonna drop you off at Holly's, pumpkin...come on" she said.<br /><br />"I said I wasn't going to Holly's" Leah responded.<br /><br />"You don't have a choice...so please Leah, get up and get dressed" Meredith all but begged.<br /><br />"I'm a person, I have a choice" Leah said bitterly. "And I'm choosing to stay home."<br /><br />"I'm sorry you're upset Leah...but it happens. I don't want to go to work today...I would so much rather spend the day with you. But I don't really have much of a choice sweetie...so please, if you get up we can do something tonight when I get home. Dinner maybe? At.....Riley's?" Meredith was definately not beyond bribing her sister at this point. All she wanted was for Leah to get up and get into the car without gaving a tantrum. When Leah still didn't move she had to throw in a threat. "And you know the consequences for not listening" she said more sternly. Leah rolled her eyes at this, and got up.<br /><br />"What, are you gonna stay and watch me get dressed?" Leah asked rudely.<br /><br />Meredith let it go. She got up and silently left the room.<br /><br />The drive to Holly's was silent and tense. They pulled into her driveway and got out. Meredith rang the doorbell and Holly answered.<br /><br />"Gooood Morning!" she sang.<br /><br />"Morning!" Meredith exclaimed, handing her friend a coffee.<br /><br />"Ooooh, thank you" Holly said.<br /><br />Meanwhile Leah had walked in, kicked her boots off and gone into the livingroom.<br /><br />"Hey, Leah, be good okay? I'll be back soon and we'll go for dinner" Meredith called, and Leah didn't respond.<br /><br />"What's with her?" Holly asked.<br /><br />"She's a little upset because I wasn't supposed to be working today. Hopefully she'll get over it. If she gives you any problems just call me okay?"<br /><br />"Yep, don't worry about it" Holly said, and Meredith left.<br /><br />As Meredith walked up Holly's driveway at the end of her long day she assumed that all had been well, since she didn't hear anything from Holly. She opened up the door and let herself in. There was no laughter...there was no TV on...the baby wasn't even crying. It was a little eerie. She found Holly in the kitchen getting dinner ready.<br /><br />"Hey you" Meredith said.<br /><br />"Oh...hi" Holly said.<br /><br />"How was your day?"<br /><br />"Our day was....a little rough" Holly said smiling.<br /><br />"Rough? What did she do?" Meredith asked, sighing.<br /><br />"Well...we had some attitude issues."<br /><br />"Holly...I know how she is, don't worry about hurting my feelings. What happened?"<br /><br />"Well...she was just so rude about everything. She even told the baby to shut up once. And not in a joking way. She wouldn't listen to me...she wouldn't eat a thing...she freaked out when Cora left to go to a friends' house....it was pretty bad."<br /><br />Meredith looked very unimpressed.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry Holly" she said.<br /><br />"Oh Mere, it's okay! I have one, I know what they're like!"<br /><br />"I'm so embarassed. I know she's mad at me, but she loves you, I thought she'd be fine once she got here!"<br /><br />"It's okay Mere...it's happened to me..a lot. Cora isn't perfect, trust me!"<br /><br />"Where is she now?" Meredith asked.<br /><br />"She's in my bedroom with a book....she's in time out."<br /><br />"Oh God...my thirteen year old still needs to be in time out....it's horrible!" Meredith exclaimed half-jokingly. Holly just laughed at her. Meredith went down the hall and opened up the bedroom door. Leah was sitting on the bed reading. When the door opened she looked up.<br /><br />"Hi" Leah said. Meredith crossed her arms and leaned against the door way. "I'm glad you came, I'm starving. I think I'm gonna have a wrap at Riley's."<br /><br />Meredith just looked angrier and angrier and, shaking her head, approached the bed and sat down.<br /><br />"What?" Leah asked innocently.<br /><br />"Do you think Holly and I don't talk to eachother?"<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />"Do you think she didn't tell me about how you acted today? No wonder you're starving, you refused to eat all day!"<br /><br />"....oh" Leah said, looking back down at her book. Meredith reached out and took the book from her.<br /><br />"Leah....you're not five...you can't just be a jerk to people when you don't get your way. I thought we'd taken care of this kind of behaviour, but obviously we haven't. I don't know what to do with you! I don't know how to make you stop doing this stuff!" she exclaimed, frustrated.<br /><br />"I'm sorry" Leah said, almost surprised that Meredith was so upset.<br /><br />"No you're not. You're sorry you're in trouble. You aren't sorry about your behaviour at all" Meredith said angrily. "Let's go. And I want an apology to Holly, and I'm not kidding" Meredith said, standing up. Leah followed her out into the kitchen.<br /><br />"Leah?" Meredith said, when Leah was standing next to her sister awkwardly, but not saying anything.<br /><br />"Sorry I was so rude today Holly" she said, looking down.<br /><br />"Ohh it's okay, we all have bad days" Holly said, and bent down to hug Leah.<br /><br />"I'm so sorry Holly...again. We'll see you Monday....if that's still okay?"<br /><br />"Of course!! Don't be ridiculous" Holly said.<br /><br />The drive home was silent until Meredith drove past the street that Riley's was on.<br /><br />"What about dinner?" Leah asked, her voice small and quiet.<br /><br />"Are you serious?! Did you seriously just ask me that? Do you think you deserve to be taken out for dinner after your behaviour today?!" Leah didn't say anything.<br /><br />When they got home and into the house, Meredith asked Leah what she wanted for dinner.<br /><br />"A wrap from Riley's" Leah said, pouting.<br /><br />"I don't want to hear another word about that unless it's to say "you're right Meredith, I don't deserve to go out for dinner, I'm sorry" Otherwise, not another word" she said firmly, and then turned to start heating up some leftover lasagna from the previous night. Before Leah had a chance to escape, Meredith pointed to a chair at the table. "You can sit there and wait for dinner" she said. Leah pouted, and sat down.<br /><br />"I just...I don't understand you Leah. You can be so amazing and then flip and be just horrible. I know you understand what you're doing....but I don't understand why. Are you trying to get attention? Because really Leah, the way to get attention is to be good....and you know that. Can you explain it to me?" she asked, turning to look at her sister.<br /><br />"No...I don't know" Leah said quietly. "I don't know why I did that. I was mad at you."<br /><br />"I know you were, but I would have thought that your last punishment would have taught you that you can't lash out at others because you're mad at me."<br /><br />Leah blushed at the thought of her last punishment. She was spanked, months ago, by both John and Meredith. It had been the worst week ever, and both spanking hurt so much that she'd been on her best behaviour since. She didn't respond.<br /><br />"Maybe it's time you go to some sort of councilling" Meredith said.<br /><br />"What? No way!" Leah responded.<br /><br />"We'll talk about that later" Meredith said.<br /><br />"No we won't because I'm not going...not now, not ever."<br /><br />"I said we'll talk about it later. We have other things to talk about right now young lady, like how we should handle your behaviour today? Holly is my best friend Leah, and I'm really very upset that you treated her so badly. After everything she does for you. I really thought you were better than that" she said, placing a plate of lasagna in front of her sister, and then retrieving her own plate and sitting down next to her at the table. "Ya know, if you keep doing things like this people will stop liking you" Meredith said.<br /><br />"Can we just talk about something else? I said I was sorry!" Leah said rudely.<br /><br />"And since when does saying you're sorry fix everything?" Meredith asked her. Leah didn't respond. "We have to talk about this Leah, it isn't funny. It's actually very disappointing for John and I. We want you to be the best you can, and treating other people badly is not something we want. Do you at least understand why I'm upset?"<br /><br />"Yes I understand why you're upset! I was rude to Holly! I made her whole day miserable and I did it on purpose to make you mad! But can't you understand why I'm upset Meredith?!"<br /><br />"Yes I do know why you're upset, but there isn't anything I can do about it! I had to work!! I offered to take you out for dinner! And we could have gone to the movies tomorrow! It's not like I'm never here....I'm here almost every weekend and I'm here with you after school every day! So don't even go there. Don't start comparing me to Mom and Dad because I won't listen to any of it. I'm here with you always, and just because you had to miss one movie....I just can't believe how selfish you're being" Meredith finished. There were a few minutes of silence, and then Leah spoke.<br /><br />"I don't think you're like Mom and Dad" she said quietly without looking up. "I'm sorry I said that yesterday"<br /><br />"It's okay" Meredith said.<br /><br />They ate the rest of their dinner in silence, and when she was finished Leah got up, rinsed her plate off, and put it in the dishwasher. She began to walk out of the kitchen.<br /><br />"Hey, where do you think you're going?" Meredith demanded.<br /><br />"Can I be excused?" Leah asked.<br /><br />"Yes, you may be excused, you can go up to my bedroom and stand in the corner and wait for me."<br /><br />"I'm getting a spanking?!" she cried, exhausted and scared.<br /><br />"Yes you're getting a spanking Leah. So please go wait for me in the corner" Meredith said evenly. Leah turned and stomped out and up the stairs.<br /><br />Meredith waited another half hour before going up to deal with her sister. She entered her bedroom and Leah was standing in a far corner of the room. Meredith closed the door softly behind her. She sat on the edge of her bed facing Leah.<br /><br />"Leah?" she said. Leah turned around, but didn't move. "What you did today....how you treated Holly....I know that you know it was wrong. Our actions have consequences, which for you, means a spanking. You know that, and you chose to act badly anyways, so you have to be punished." Meredith said calmly.<br /><br />"Please don't Mere...please. I'll do anything you want, just...don't spank me." Leah pleaded, with tears rolling down her face. Her last spanking, the worst one ever, was still fresh in her memory and she was terrified to be back in that position.<br /><br />"Leah, I know that you don't enjoy being spanked, and I know it hurts. That's why it's a good punishment. You know that what you did was wrong, so please, just come here" Meredith repeated.<br /><br />"No, please...I don't want a spanking"<br /><br />"I'm not going to ask again. Come here" Meredith said more sternly. Leah didn't move.<br /><br />"No. I'm too old to be spanked! Find some other way to punish me, this is just stupid!" Leah protested.<br /><br />"Look Leah," Meredith said, her patience running very short. "I've told you a hundred times before that you are not too old to be spanked. And besides that, if you're willing to act like a little kid, then you'll be punished as one."<br /><br />"No" Leah said. "I'm serious"<br /><br />"Alright, fine. I'm not going to force you to come over here. You're old enough to accept your punishment and deal with it. So until you're ready to do so, you can turn back around and stay right where you are. I have time, I'll wait. Just let me know when you're ready" Meredith said. Leah looked frustrated, let out an angry sigh and turned back around. Meredith picked up a magazine, and leaned up against the head of the bed and started to read.<br /><br />She wasn't sure if she was doing the right thing. She was essentially letting Leah choose when she would be punished. Didn't that kind of contradict the whole idea of a punishment? But dragging her across the room and forcing her to bend over her knees and holding her down....would that also contradict the idea of punishment? She wanted Leah to understand her misdeeds and realize that she broke a rule, and when that happens, punishment follows.<br />Leah on the other hand, was just getting more and more frustrated. She was a little bit surprised that Meredith hadn't taken her hand and forced her to accept her spanking because that's what she had done in the past. But she also knew from experience that her sister wouldn't back down....ever. Not when what Leah had done was obvious and uncomplicated. She weighed her options. She could stand in the corner for the rest of her life, or she could just get the spanking over with. Part of her thought that maybe if she stood there long enough, Meredith might just get tired or bored and tell her to go to bed or something. But she doubted it.<br /><br />An hour and a half passed and neither had said a word. Meredith had moved on to making notes for work on Monday and Leah had crossed her arms and was leaning on the wall, her nose still in the corner. She was bored to death, and her legs hurt from standing there. She took a deep breath, and knowing that Meredith didn't have any plans of backing down, she slowly turned around, and leaned against the corner.<br /><br />"I'm sorry for what I did today" she whispered, tears rolling down her cheeks once again. She forced herself to move from her safe haven (the wall), and went to the bed, and sat down. Meredith sat up and put her arm around Leah, who leaned on her.<br /><br />"I'm sorry. Please don't be mad at me" Leah begged.<br /><br />"You just need to think before you act Leah" Meredith said gently. "You're a good person sweetie...you just need to think."<br /><br />"I know, I'm sorry" she said again.<br /><br />"Alright, it's okay" Meredith soothed. Leah leaned against her and eventually stopped crying.<br /><br />They were both quiet, both thinking about things. Once Leah seemed calm, Meredith decided to try again.<br /><br />"Thank you for doing as you were told....even though it took a while, you still did it. So I would like you to stand up please" she said. Leah looked at her for a minute, wiped her face, and stood up.<br /><br />"I'm going to spank you with my hand, and then with the paddle" Meredith said.<br /><br />"The paddle? What paddle?" Leah asked, panicked.<br /><br />"It's new, a friend gave it to me actually. It's not made of wood, but similar. That way it won't bruise your skin" she explained, believing that Leah shouldn't be too terrified.<br /><br />"Oh.." Leah said regretfully, and with a shake in her voice.<br /><br />Meredith reached out and began to pull Leah's pants down. She hadn't gotten very far when Leah's hands grasped her own, trying to stop her. All Meredith had to do was shoot Leah a warning look, and Leah took a deep breath, let out a sigh, and let go. Meredith nodded approvingly and slid the pants down to Leah's knees. She then lead her over her lap so that her top half was resting on the bed. It was a little awkward for them both...it had been so long since either of them had been in this position. Leah felt that familliar warmth of Meredith's free hand wrapping around her stomach, making contact with her bare skin, and pulling her close.<br /><br />Meredith hardened her palm, lifted it into the air, and snapped it back down, creating the slap that was so familiar to both of them. She did the same again, and again. Before long Leah was letting out the regular "oww" and "ohhh" and "ahh"'s and was almost crying a little. As Meredith spanked, she made sure to cover every part of Leah's pantied bottom...all the way from the top of her panties to the tops of her knees. The spots that got the most reaction were the "sit spots" and Meredith took note of that. Meredith tried to focus on the rhythmic sounds of slapping rather than her little sister's cries and begging. She knew Leah was sincere. She wasn't one to fake cry to get let off easy. Meredith could feel her stomach moving up and down as she cried and tried to breathe.<br /><br />She stopped spanking for a minute.<br /><br />"Stand up Leah" she commanded. It took a minute, but Leah stood up, with the help of her sister. Meredith hooked her fingers into the waistband of Leah's panties at her hips, and slid them down, without taking her eyes off Leah's face once.<br /><br />"I don't want to ever have to speak with you about this again. Do you understand?" Meredith asked. When Leah didn't respond Meredith landed a hard spank to Leah's now bare bottom.<br /><br />"Oww!" Leah cried, reaching her hands back to rub. Meredith reached around Leah and pried her hands away and held them tightly.<br /><br />"Do you understand?" Meredith asked again slowly.<br /><br />"Yes" Leah said, crying.<br /><br />"Good" Meredith said, and guided Leah back over her lap. She picked up this new paddle and looked at it for a minute. It was very thin....and almost looked a little flexible. It looked like wood, but wasn't. Hopefully it would make a point. She pinned Leah's legs between her own and gently twisted Leah's outer arm behind her back and pinned it there.<br /><br />"Noo!" Leah cried.<br /><br />"I don't want to hurt you with this. If you reach your hand back it might get hit" Meredith explained calmly. All Leah did was continue crying.<br /><br />Leah was trembling in anticipation for the first spank with this new implement, and so was Meredith. It made her a little nervous. She took a deep breath, lifted it, and slapped it back down very sharply. Leah cried out, and Meredith continued. She covered her entire bare bottom until it was glowing, and then moved to Leah's upper thighs. She snapped the paddle down again and again, and then moved back to Leah bottom. She alternated cheeks, and used even force. Leah was crying and begging her to stop. Meredith of course, didn't.<br /><br />"Owww" Leah cried. "It stings.....it really stings Meredith....pleeeeeaaaaseeeeeee stop!!!" Leah begged. Meredith ignored her. This took all of Leah's breath, so instead of crying again, she went back to crying.<br /><br />Meredith placed a few more forceful spanks, and then spoke very sternly.<br /><br />"Leah, will we have to deal with your rudeness again?"<br /><br />"Noo" Leah cried.<br /><br />"And will you act gracefully when you don't get your own way?"<br /><br />"Yessss" she cried.<br /><br />"You will spend the rest of your evening writing an apology letter to Holly and we'll take it over tomorrow, do you understand?"<br /><br />"Yes" she cried a lot quieter.<br /><br />"Good" Meredith said. She lifted the paddle again, and delivered the hardest spanks yet to Leah's sit spots. Leah screamed bloody murder. It's a good thing the windows were closed.<br /><br />Meredith set the paddle down on the bed and released Leah's arm. She also unclamped her legs.<br /><br />"Alright sweetie, we're finished, it's over. I forgive you" Meredith said softly, and Leah cried and said she was sorry repeatedly. She eventually allowed Meredith to help her up. She stepped out of her panties that were twisted around her feet, and Meredith hugged her close. After a few minutes she let her go.<br /><br />"Why don't you go get your pjs on and meet me in the kitchen...we'll work on your letter"<br /><br />"Okay Mere...I'm so sorry"<br /><br />"I know you sweetie....it's over now" she said, and Leah turned, not at all concerned with modesty at this point, and, rubbing her bottom the whole way, left and went into her bedroom.Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-49351653221494908222008-12-09T18:55:00.000-08:002008-12-09T19:00:44.519-08:00Dear Janet- 15Dear Janet,<br /><br />Thank you for your last letter. I'm always so blown away by your ability to accept your punishments with such grace. It takes everything I have to accept mine, and for you to actually agree that they're for the best is amazing. Maybe one day I'll be able to do that. I think I'm definately still resenting the fact that Ruth (and sometimes Burke) spanks me. I just feel that I'm too old to be spanked! And especially since it's usually for things that I think are so minor! I think that Ruth should start respecting the fact that my parents didn't spank me, and stop trying to make me one of them. Sorry...I'm venting. This has been a rough week. I've been spanked twice, and both times I really didn't think that I deserved to be punished at all, let alone something as severe as a spanking!<br /><br />The first one was on Monday morning. I had stayed up late Sunday night to study for my math test on Monday. Not that I hadn't been studying all that past week, but Ruth had me so afraid of being spanked for a bad grade again that I just wanted to desperately to do well. So anyways, I slept in a bit late on Monday morning. Ruth was home, and she takes the girls and I to school on her way to work, so she knew that I hadn't come down yet, or heard me at all upstairs showering or moving around, and she didn't do anything! She didn't come and make sure I was awake for anything!<br /><br />When I rolled over and opened my eyes, my alarm clock said 8:10. We leave at 8:20 every morning. I didn't know why my alarm didn't go off, and I didn't care. I jumped up out of bed and threw on the first thing I saw, grabbed my books andn ran downstairs to find Ruth and the girls calmly sitting at the kitchen table finishing breakfast.<br /><br />"Why didn't you wake me up?!" I demanded. They all turned and looked at me.<br /><br />"Sorry?" Ruth said.<br /><br />"You knew I wasn't awake and you just let me sleep! Why?" I asked, not at all concerned with sounding respectful.<br /><br />"First, please don't take that tone with me Alana. Second, it's your responsibility to make sure you're up and ready for school on time, not mine" Ruth responded calmly.<br /><br />"Ugh, I can't believe this" I spat.<br /><br />"Girls, why don't you get your books together and put your coats and boots on" Ruth said to Rachel and Hannah, who obediently got up from the table, giving me worried glances, and left the room.<br /><br />"Here, why don't you quickly have some breakfast Alana, it'll wake you up" Ruth said.<br /><br />"No! I don't want breakfast! I want to know why you didn't wake me up! You knew I was sleeping, and you knew my test was today! What were you going to do, let me just sleep through it, and then get me in trouble later for missing school?" I practically screamed at her. I was sleep-deprived and extremely irritated with her, to say the least.<br /><br />"Again, Alana, you're very aware that it is your responsibility to get up and ready on time" she said calmly, which infuriated me even more.<br /><br />Before I continue, I want you to understand where I was (and am) coming from. I feel that she was almost sabataging me. What kind of a parent would just let you sleep, knowing that you needed to be up? Why doesn't she help me? I know it's my responsibility to get up on time, but it's not like this has been an on-going problem. This is the first time in the six months I've been living here that I've slept in. WHY wouldn't she just help me this one time and wake me up? What kind of a parent does that? I was (and am) feeling very betrayed and alone. That's why I said what I did to her that got me into so much trouble.<br /><br />I didn't say anything at first. She poured a glass orange juice and tried to hand it to me. With one swipe I knocked it out of her hand and it landed on the floor, the glass shattering and juice flying everywhere. She just stared at me, looking shocked.<br /><br />"Why do you have to be such a bitch all the time?!" I screamed. "What kind of a mother does something like this! You go on and on about being such a good Christian and all that crap, but you're one of the most uncaring and ridiculous people I've ever met! You're the most un-Christian person, can't you see that!"<br /><br />I almost instantly regretted what I said. Not because I felt badly. I fully believed everything I said with great passion. But, judging by the look on her face, I knew I was in serious trouble.<br />I thought of you instantly Janet. She raised her hand into the air, and I was sure she was going to slap me across my face. But she didn't. She must have changed her mind, because she slowly lowered her hand, still staring at me, her eyes drilling holes in mine with her fierce glare.<br /><br />"Don't you dare speak to me like that" she snapped at me, more angry that I've ever seen her. I stood my ground, not wanting her to know that I was afraid of her.<br /><br />"You get over here right this instant and clean this up" she yelled. I didn't move.<br /><br />"You clean it up, it was your fault!" I said with a lot of attitude.<br /><br />Rachel and Hannah appeared in the entrance to the kitchen to see what was going on. Ruth spotted them, and must have noticed that they looked a little afraid. I do feel a little badly because before I came to live here their lives weren't unpredictable or unstable at all. Perhaps I've added a little stress to their lives through these sorts of fights.<br /><br />"Mommy?" Hannah asked. "What happened?"<br /><br />Ruth turned to see them standing there, ready for school. She regained her composure, grabbed her car keys, then turned to me.<br /><br />"Don't you dare move" she spat. Then she turned to the girls, and her tone shifted dramatically.<br />"Let's go get the car warmed up" she said, leading them outside.<br /><br />Within seconds she was back inside, and into the kitchen. She had hold of my arm and was pulling me around the kitchen before I realized what was happening. She grabbed that horrendous spoon, and pulled me to a chair. I fought her the entire way, making it very difficult. I wish I could have gotten away from her, but she's just so much bigger and stronger than I am, I really had no options.<br /><br />She pulled out a chair and began to half lecture, half yell.<br /><br />"You will not speak to me like that Alana Lynn! I don't care how upset you are, you're to speak to your elders with respect! Do you understand me?!" I didn't respond, still too angry. "Do you understand me?!" she repeated even more angrily. When I still didn't understand she lifted her free hand, the one holding the spoon, high into the air and brought it back down, the hard wood crashing down onto my sensitive hand. If I had reacted quickly enough I would have been able to pull my hand away, but I didn't.<br /><br />"Ahhhhhhh!" I cried, sucking air in through clenched teeth.<br /><br />"I said, do you understand me?" she said, slightly less loudly.<br /><br />"Yes!" I cried out at her.<br /><br />"You're in serious trouble Alana. The second I get home from work tonight you're getting the strap. And believe me, it'll be a strapping you won't soon forget! You can think about that all day, while you're sitting on a sore bottom," she said, pulling me over her lap.<br /><br />Again, I tried to fight, but she was too strong. She flipped my skirt up, and instead of wasting time pulling my panties down she grasped them with her hand and in one sharp motion, pulled them up into the crack of my bottom, like thong underwear. I gasped, thoroughly embarassed. She paid no attention. She violently grabbed my arm and twisted it to the small of my back.<br /><br />She wasted no time lecturing me or yelling at me. She lifted that horrible spoon high into the air and slapped it down on my bottom harder than she ever has before. She did this quickly, but with extreme force. I kept screaming out in pain every time contact was made, but I didn't beg her to stop or tell her I was sorry. I was far too angry for that. She kept spanking severely and I kept screaming. I did stop fighting though, realizing that I really have no choice in this life than to do what she tells me to. When she finally stopped, she let go of me, and again, almost violently stood me up.<br /><br />I was crying really hard, and tried to rub the intense sting and burn out of my bottom.<br /><br />"Stop that right now" she spat. "Get that underwear back into place right now, get your bag, and get into the car" she said, without any kindness or compassion in her voice at all. I obeyed her, slowly and carefully pulling my panties back into place, whining at the pain it caused. I picked my bag up, and she had hold of my arm and almost pushed me out the door. She opened the front passenger door, and I got in. The girls were staring wide-eyed at me, still bawling. The pain of sitting on the seat only increased my problem, and I cried even harder.<br /><br />Ruth got in and started driving.<br /><br />"Mommy, what's the matter with Alana?" Hannah asked innocently.<br /><br />"Alana is being punished, she was very bad this morning" Ruth said simply. Hannah said no more.<br /><br />I did my best to calm my breathing and stop crying before we reached the school. I didn't want my friends to know I had been crying.<br /><br />Ruth pulled up to the doors of Hannah and Rachel's school, and let them out. They exchanged loving good-byes, and then she drove next door to my school. She pulled up in front of the doors and turned to me.<br /><br />"I will NOT have you speaking to me like you did this morning Alana. I hope I've made that very clear. You are to come home after school and go straight to your room and get into the corner. I'll be calling a babysitter for the girls. And believe me, if you're not in that corner when I get there, there will be serious consequences. You are going to be punished severely for your behaviour today, and it won't happen again. Do you understand" she lectured very angrily.<br /><br />I didn't respond. I opened the car door andn started to get out. Ruth grabbed my arm, digging her nails into my flesh.<br /><br />"I said, do you understand me! I want an answer Alana!"<br /><br />"Yes" I said, crying new tears at the pain caused by her nails, as well as the pain of embarassment knowing that there were people around who could have been listening.<br /><br />"Good" she said, and let go.<br /><br />I shut the door, and ran inside and into the washroom. I tried as hard as I could to stop crying, and once I finally did, I splashed water on my face, and joined my friends upstairs in our class.<br />That was such a long day. Sitting on those hard school chairs, the pain was unbearable. I kept shifting to try to ease my discomfort, but it only seemed to get worse and worse. I couldn't concentrate on my test. All I could think about was the strap.<br /><br />So that was my Monday morning. I'll write you the rest soon. It's hard to talk about...I'm having a lot of really hard days and am trying my best to deal with my feelings. I'm so thankful for you and your kind heart Janet. Thank you so much for always being there and listening to me.<br />Please write to me soon. I'm waiting to hear about the rest of that punishment you received for helping Cathy sneak out. How have you been lately? Hopefully you haven't been in as much trouble as I have!<br /><br />Love AlanaKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-89774433333244138162008-12-09T10:29:00.000-08:002008-12-09T10:49:18.081-08:00Dear Alana- 14- Written by Louis VancisicDear Alana,<br /> <br />So this is the continuation of the story of one of my most memorable punishments; an incident that occurred when I was twelve and Cathy was nine. <br /> <br />Two letters ago, I told you about how I aided my sister Cathy to visit her friend in violation of Mom's rules about not leaving the house except when she's at home. Then, not knowing she already knew better, I lied to Mom and assured her that we'd been good girls. This made Mom even angrier and she slapped my face very hard four times. Then in my last letter I described the hand spanking got form Mom.<br />*****<br /> <br /> Summoned out of the corner where she had put me to rest and reflect, I made my way back to where Mom was seated. Extending her hand, as if inviting me to dance, she guided me back onto her lap.. I wriggled into place and at Mom's suggestion, released my skirt and crossed my wrists in the small of my back. I felt her adjusting my skirt and slip into a neat packet; then she raised my wrists, thrust the packet a bit higher onto my bare back and lowered wrists to keep my clothes in place.<br /> <br />I alternated apologies along with various other promises of future immaculate behavior but Mom was unmoved. She picked up the hairbrush and placing it across my sensitized behind rubbed little circles. I felt the hairbrush lift and then swiftly return, solidly smacking my naked right buttock. I choked back a scream but not a pained "ooohh ...noooo Mommy...please"<br /><br />As much as Mom's hand stung, the brush was so much worse. No only did it have a nasty bite; it burned long after impact, too! And with Mom in control, it continued to rise and fall, at a measured pace, designed to allow the therapeutic pain from each blow to fully blossom.. At the half dozen point, my entire nether cheeks felt as if doused with lighter fluid and set aflame. And time and time again, I swallowed the wild screams aching to escape from my throat. Instead my pain came out as mournful howls and the intervals filled with deep, bitter sobs.<br /> <br />Gripped by a frenzy of pain, I abandoned any pretense of maturity and pleaded like a little girl. <br /><br />"Mommy.....ooouuhhhh...please...I'll be good!.... puh-leeease...I'll be a good girl I promise... ooooohhhoooooo! " <br /><br />"You will?" Mom said. "Will you obey my rules about safety?" The hardest smack yet fell on the back of my right thigh.<br /> <br />"Ooooouuuuuwwwwww!!" My back arched, legs pumped up and down and hips gyrated, seemingly as one. "Yessss Mommy......ooohhhhhhooooooo..." I sobbingly promised. Mom's grip tightened over my waist.<br /> <br />"And are you going to set a better example for your little sister?" And she delivered another, hard smack to the other thigh.<br /> ><br />"Ye......aaaaaaiiiiieeeee........oooohhhhhoooo....I mean ..yeeessss Mommy....I will, I'll be better ooooohhhhhh I promise..I'll be good" I cried desperately. I felt the back of both thighs pulsating and throbbing as the blood rushed in just beneath the beaten skin.<br /> <br />"Good. You better be. You're twelve years Janet," she lectured, cracking the right thigh again; then waited for my cries to diminish. "That's old enough to understand how serious it is to disobey your mother."<br /> <br />With that, she laid the brush to the back of my right thigh, and, in slow succession laid three more. More howls and cries; more fervent promises to be "soooo good"and "always obey and be a really good girl" and otherwise always exhibit exemplary behavior.<br /> <br />For serious offenses like lying and deliberate disobedience, Mom's general rule is to apply two blows of the hairbrush (or other implement) following the preliminary hand spanking. So assuming cooperation on my part, I could expect twenty four stinging smacks over the course of this spanking. I had therefore reached the halfway point though in my frenzied state it hardly mattered. I didn't know how I could endure another twelve. That, of course, didn't mater, I could and would endure another dozen drawn.<br /><br />There was an unexpected pause and then a harsh<br />"You keep your eyes over here, little girl. You're to watch and see exactly what happens to your sister who you helped get into trouble. I'm sure Janet wouldn't be happy if I have to repeat anything because you weren't paying attention, would she?"<br /> <br />"No don't Mommy I'm sorry, I'll watch!" she answered.<br /><br />She was crying too. Poor girl; it's so hard to see someone you love suffer; how much worse when it's because of you. Watching the harsh wood of the hairbrush strike my tender flesh, seeing the flesh momentarily blanch and then furiously redden to the tune of my agonized howls and wrenching sobs and desperate pleas was just too upsetting for my little sister and she had squeezed her eyes shut. But having to watch, and see the details of my suffering was her prescribed consequence, and Mom wasn't about to let her get away with cheating on her punishment. Just like I had to cooperate in taking the spanking, Cathy had to cooperate and keep her eyes open and focused on my naked bottom. <br /> <br />But, stern as she is, Mom saw the despair of the little girl and came up with an alternative.<br /><br />"Hmmm. I have a better idea," she said thoughtfully, "Cathy, come over here and kneel by your sister. You can hold her hands, like she does for you, to help keep them out of trouble."<br /><br />It was a command but one intended to offer us emotional comfort and remind us that even when she's punishing us, Mom has only our welfare at heart. And because sisterly solidarity had led to our misbehavior, Mom would now use it to help us both learn the lesson and feel closer to the process and each other. Mom released my wrists and I moved them forward to grasp the small hands of my kneeling and copiously crying nine year old sister.<br /> <br />And with my hands now protected, Mom smacked the lowest, fleshiest portions of my bottom four times; twice to each mound; allowing forty second intervals ..And with each one a scolding rhetorical remark such as "you know better, Janet, don't you?"or "do you think this will teach you to obey?" or "will you be a good girl now?"<br /> <br />"Yes...yes Mommy" I sobbed and nodded in earnest. "I'll obey" or "I'll be a good girl Mommy ..I promise I'll be good." And, at moment, I can assure you that I had every intention of being the goodest girl ever.<br /><br />And with each smack, I felt a scream rise within me and then though watery eyes, I'd see the despairing face of my little sister, and, trying to be brave for her, force it back down again. I couldn't bear to make her even more scared than she already was. Though Mom had relieved her of the burden of seeing what was happening to my behind, she was still compelled to keep her eyes open and observe the anguish etched onto my face. And girlish hands, squeezing together ever tighter lost their color.<br /> <br />There were still eight to go. And though my nether regions were a hopeless mass of agony I still found sources of solace. There was the presence of my little sister and the grip of her tiny hands. There was also the security of Mom's soft warm lap and restraining arm about my waist. It conveyed a feeling of safety and security; the knowledge that my hurting would be temporary; that nothing really bad would happen. Mom's punishing hand was a different story but her lap felt safe and loving. Finally, there was the emotional release of crying; a complex song of suffering, sorrow and repentance. And lastly, promises to improve; promises to Mom and promises to myself. For these provided hope; hope for the present and the future. As Mom says, spankings, however difficult, are temporary; family and love is eternal. And after each spanking the emotional bond of mother and child is yet stronger. <br /><br />I felt a gentle rubbing on my back and turned to look over my shoulder. Mom gave me a little smile and told me how I was, as usual, taking my spanking like a really big girl.<br /><br />"It's mostly over, sweetie. Just try and relax and cry all you want. Mommy and Cathy are here for you and love you deeply."<br /> <br />"I love you too Mommy," I blubbered. "But please Mommy, please not so hard."<br /> <br />"Okay sweetie", Mom smiled again, "I'll take that as a suggestion." I nodded a thanks. "Okay, then," she went on more seriously, "are you ready for the rest of your spanking?"<br /> <br />"Yes Mommy," and I turned away. I felt the smooth wood touch one of my buttocks; it made little circles. Mom spoke in soothing tones. Then circles stopped and then silence. The wood lifted.<br /> <br />THWACK!! <br /> <br />"Oooooouuuuu!...Ooooooo....ooooohhhoooohhhooooo.. Oh..ooh..Mommy Pleeeeease....Oh Mommy.... I'm so sorry."<br /> <br />Another pause, more circles and THWACK!<br /> <br />"Oh...oohhh...oooooo ....Oh, Mommy.... oooh ....please Ill obey I promise....please...please I'll be good....ooouuuuhhhhh......"<br /> <br />During the minute long respites between blows, my body heaved rhythmically as it absorbed the wicked sting imparted by the instrument of correction.<br /> <br />But as the brush smacked a third time, I capitulated and let the floodgates of her emotions rupture with a terrifying scream. I wanted to push it back but it was too late. But Cathy's face told me that it was OK. As the freshest sting subsided my slender body shook with the force of bitter sobbing. <br /> <br />More blows struck my behind and buttocks, each now tearing yet another hysterical shriek from the depths of my soul. Days later, when all was forgiven, Mom would describe the thrilling choreography of my bottom and thighs. After each flattening blow, my suffering young cheeks would engage in a frantic series of movements. First they would expand like a football, then contract ‑ only to expand again in a vain search for relief. They danced and hopped and twitched in a most engaging manner, enhanced by the rolling of my hips from side to side. Mom confessed that often she timed her blows so that they coincided with the involuntary expansions of my bottom.<br /> <br />Mom applied the final four across the expanse of my swollen buttocks and thighs. At each blow, my bottom convulsed and twisted frantically, my ankles drumming the air my slim fingers gripping Cathy's for dear life. After each, I could not keep myself from rotating my tear ravaged face toward Mom, praying frantically for an end to the spanking.<br /> <br />Then, a squeeze on my left shoulder and a gentle "It's all over sweetie."<br /><br />After several minutes, Mom eased me off her lap. She let me pull up my own panties.<br /> <br />"Would you care to have some dinner?" she asked.<br /> <br />I shook my head. "No Mommy please, just bed..."<br /> <br />"Sure sweetie", she cast s sympathetic smile, "I understand."Katehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5755202837370861966.post-77627806676020095342008-12-09T10:06:00.000-08:002008-12-09T10:29:22.239-08:00Dear Janet- 13Dear Janet,<br /><br />Thank you so much for your last letter. I'm glad you talked to your Mom about slapping your face. It's great that she's agreed to take your feelings into consideration. She seems like a very kind and loving person. I'm eagerly awaiting your description of the rest of your punishment for helping Cathy go out...As for me, I can't seem to stay out of trouble.<br /><br />I think I mentioned that in my last letter as well....but nothing has changed since then. I didn't think I was that bad of a kid until I moved in with Ruth and Burke. When I lived with Lizzie and our parents I hardly ever got into trouble. It seems like the more Ruth pushes me to be "good" the less able I am to do what I want.<br /><br />The reason I'm writing to you today is because I got in trouble tonight...and so did the girls. I actually got into trouble for trying to keep them out of trouble. Go figure. I know I questioned whether or not is was a good idea for you to try to keep Cathy out of trouble because she wouldn't be "learning" but now I suppose I understand why you do.<br /><br />I just couldn't bear the thought of those little girls being spanked again. They're so young and small and well-behaved and sweet....I don't want their parents to break their spirits, so to speak.<br /><br />I was home with Rachel and Hannah babysitting after school tonight and we were having a good time. They always love to be able to spend time with me. I played Monopoly with them, and we baked cookies. The girls were smiling and laughing, and so was I. They got a little restless while the cookies were in the oven and started playing around in the sitting room....a room they weren't allowed to play in. It was filled with Royal Doulton figurines...some were very old, family heirlooms, and other things like that. If they wanted to play they were to play in the living room, the basement, or in their bedroom. In my defense though, I didn't really know that this was a "rule." All I knew was that the only time we spent time in there was when someone was playing the piano.<br /><br />The sitting room is right off the kitchen and they wanted to be close by when the timer dinged. You know how little kids are. They were so excited. I thought it was harmless. Until I heard a crash. I immediately ran into the sitting room to find a very old piece of china on the ground, shattered intoa ton of little pieces. It just happened to be a dish that our Great-Grandmother had brought over from England when she moved here. Not good.<br /><br />Rachel and Hannah were frozen, staring wide-eyed at the dish. Little eight year old Hannah started to cry.<br /><br />"It's okay Hannah, it was an accident" I said, hugging her."<br /><br />Nooo! Mommy and Daddy don't care if it was an accident! We aren'tallowed to play in here!"<br /><br />"You're not?" I asked.<br /><br />"Noooo!" Hannah cried, clinging to me.<br /><br />"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked, flustered.<br /><br />"Because we wanted to play in here. We really didn't think we'd break anything" Rachel said calmly. Rachel had just turned nine, and was trying to be "mature" about the situation...she was all about acting mature lately.<br /><br />I think her anxiety about what her parents would do got the best of her because she started sniffling.<br /><br />"Alana, please! Don't let Mommy spank us! She'll use the strap, it hurts too much!" Hannah cried.<br /><br />Burke was out of town, thank goodness, otherwise that little girl would have been a lot more scared.<br /><br />"Okay, it's alright sweetie" I said. "We'll think of something."<br /><br />"What? What are we gonna do?!" Rachel cried, now fully realizing the extent of the situation."Okay....I'll just...I'll tell your Mom that I went in to get something and tripped and bumped into the table. It's okay...you won't get in trouble" I said.<br /><br />I really should have learned after the chocolate incident to look behind me before I tell the girls to lie to their mother.<br /><br />"What's going on here?" Ruth said, coming in through the kitchen. That was enough for poor Hannah, she burst into tears again.<br /><br />"I accidentally broke this plate" I said. "I'm so sorry Ruth, I tripped and bumped into the table" I said.<br /><br />"It's okay Alana, an accident is an accident. Don't worry!" she said. Phew, she must not have heard us talking.<br /><br />"Hannah, it's okay" Ruth said, pulling her close. "It was an accident Hannah" she said, trying to calm her daughter. The timer on the oven went off and Ruth looked at me.<br /><br />"We're making cookies" I said innocently."Oh, you girls are so sweet" she said, leading Hannah, who was now alot calmer, to the oven to help take the cookies out. I went upstairs to work on some homework, Hannah went outside to play, and Rachel was reading in the living room, while Ruth was making supper.<br /><br />What I didn't know was that she was also cleaning up the broken plate.<br /><br />While she was sweeping, she happened to notice acouple of toys. Rachel and Hannah's toys, which shouldn't have ever been in that room. Then she noticed that a coffee table was moved to the side a bit. And then a tennis ball.<br /><br />"Alana?" Ruth called up the stairs.<br /><br />"Yeah?" I called back.<br /><br />"Can you come down here for a minute?"<br /><br />"Yep" I called back, finished the line I was reading, and went down into the kitchen where I found Rachel. Ruth was outside calling Hannah in. They emerged together.<br /><br />"I want you three to put both of your hands here on the island counter like this" she said, placing both of her palms on the counter in front of her. None of us moved, we were all confused.<br /><br />"Why?" Rachel asked.<br /><br />"Please just do it" she said calmly, and we all hesitantly complied. "Now, I'd like the three of you to stay like this. Don't lift your hands off the counter until I come back. While you're waiting I want you to think very carefully about what happened to my plate" she explained, and left the room.<br /><br />"What are we gonna do?" Hannah whispered.<br /><br />"Stick to the story" I whispered back.<br /><br />After about 15 minutes, Ruth returned with the toys from the sitting room in her hands. She put them down on the counter.<br /><br />"I found these in the sitting room. So Alana, could you please tell me how my plate was broken? And I do remind you, there is a stiff penalty here for lying." I cleared my throat.<br /><br />"I....uh...I was helping the girls bake cookies and they wanted to play near-by so they could be here as soon as the timer went off" I said slowly.<br /><br />"So are you saying that they were playing in the sitting room?" she said.I cleared my throat again.<br /><br />"Um...no..."<br /><br />"Yes we were!" Hannah blurted out. "Alana's just trying to be nice to us! We were playing in there and we broke the plate, not Alana!!"<br /><br />Ruth looked a little surprised by her youngest daughter's outburst.<br /><br />"And why did Alana say she broke it?"<br /><br />"Because Hannah started crying and saying that she didn't want to get in trouble, that's why" Rachel said cynically.<br /><br />"Mmm hmmm." Ruth said. "And what is our rule about the sitting room?"<br /><br />"It's for sitting only" the girls said in unison grimly.<br /><br />"But..I...I didn't actually know that" I said. And I swear, I said it respectfully.<br /><br />"I know you didn't. The girls shouldn't have lead you to believe otherwise. And you shouldn't have lied. It doesn't matter how much of a fuss Hannah puts up, she must learn to obey." Ruth lectured. "You three young ladies are in very deep trouble. You two know better than to play in the sitting room" Ruth said to Hannah and Rachel. "And you," she said turning to me, "most definately know better than to lie to protect them" she said. "You've all earned yourself a spanking" she said. All three of us started to get a little teary and queasy at this announcement.<br /><br />I took my hands off the counter and turned around to where she was behind me to try to protest, but she unexpectedly delivered two sharp spanks to my jeans-covered bottom.<br /><br />"Oww!" I said, rubbing the sting.<br /><br />"Hands back on that counter right now Alana" she snapped. And I complied.<br /><br />She started rifling through drawers in front of us and pulled out a horrendous looking wooden spoon. It looked worn, and was very thick. It had a large flat surface, almost a perfect circle. My eyes widened, and I'm sure Rachel and Hannah's did as well. Ruth turned to face us holding the spoon.<br /><br />"Lying is not tolerated in this house. Do all three of you understand that?" she asked sternly. We all nodded. "Disobedience....such as playing in a room that you know is off-limits...is not tolerated in this house. Do you understand that" she snapped again. And we all nodded again. "Good. You are all going to be punished for this. Hannah, you first. You two keep your hands on the counter and don't even think about turning around" Ruth said, and Hannah slowly and tearfully turned around.<br /><br />I can't tell you what her spanking looked like because I didn't turn around. But she cried and pleaded for her mother to stop. It was enough to make me cry. I do know that once she was finished spanking her with that horrid spoon she pulled her panties and pants back up, which made Hannah actually scream. I know this because Hannah was placed right back beside me with her hands on the counter with strict instructions not to rub her bottom, which must have been horribly difficult for an eight year old.<br /><br />The same process was repeated with Rachel, with Ruth spanking and lecturing, and Rachel crying and promising to be good. And then there she was, back on the other side of me with her hands on the counter, which only meant one thing: my turn.<br /><br />"Okay Alana" Ruth said in a no-nonsense tone. I slowly turned around to see her sitting on a kitchen chair that had been pulled into the middle of the room. "Come here right now" she said, and I did...slowly. Once I reached her she pulled me to stand in front of her.<br /><br />"We've already spoken about lying, haven't we Alana?" she asked firmly.<br /><br />"Yes Aunt Ruth" I said.<br /><br />"So why is it that you feel the need to continue?"<br /><br />"I'm sorry, I just didn't want Hannah to be sad" I said. Ruth softened.<br /><br />"I understand that, and it's very sweet of you to protect the girls, but, again, lying is not tolerated here. You're not being punished for letting the girls play in the sitting room. You didn't know the rule. I want you to understand that. What you are being punished for, is lying to me. Is that clear?"<br /><br />"Yes" I said quietly.<br /><br />"Okay. Now unbotton your jeans and pull them down" she said.<br /><br />I was very surprised at this. Normally she did this herself. I slowly unsnapped them, and slid them easily to my knees. Standing there in front of her in noththing but my bikini cut panties and sweater was absolutely humiliating. And the situation worsened when she reached out and slowly tugged my panties down. I immediately started to cry softly at this. She guided me over her lap, secured me around the waist with her hand, and wasted no time in bringing that spoon down onto my bare bottom. It made a horrible noise, and then the sting registered. Icried out.<br /><br />She must have been spanking very hard. I don't rememberthe other spoon hurting this bad. She snapped the spoon down on mybottom what seemed like hundreds of times. I was crying and pleading, and squirming to get away from her. But she was stronger than me, so I was trapped. She began to spank my sit-spots very hard and fast, and all I could do was scream. Finally she finished, and immediately helped me stand up, and back into my panties and jeans.<br /><br />I was beginning to think that this punishment wasn't actually over. I didn't dare rub my bottom with her watching, but I shifted from leg to leg trying to relieve some of the pain, still sobbing like a little baby.<br /><br />"Now, I want all three of you to sit down at the table" she said.<br /><br />"What? No!" I protested, not able to bear the thought of sitting on a hard wooden chair. My protest was met with a very hard spank to my outer thigh. The girls saw this, and saw my pained reaction, and quickly but carefully sat on a chair. I had no choice but to do the same.<br /><br />Ruth disappeared into the other room for a few seconds and returned carrying three Bibles, and three small stacks of paper with three pens. She told us a book and chapter to turn to, and we all did, all of us still crying.<br /><br />"I want you all to start copying chapters 5 to 12, and nobody gets up until I say so" she said.<br /><br />She went back into the main part of the kitchen and worked on dinner. The three of us painfully and tearfully wrote away, copying word for word. I was sure the girls were just copying it, because they were so young. But I was reading as I copied, and soon discovered that it was about obedience to God. There was clearly a messege here. After about a half hour Ruth told us we could stop, took our supplies away, and replaced them with dinner plates. We all ate in silence, still sniffling away the odd tear.<br /><br />Once we were all finished, Ruth stood up.<br /><br />"Okay you two, come give me a hug" she said to the girls. They happily rose and ran to their mom. She pulled them both into a big hug, and held them for several minutes. She reassured them of her love and forgiveness.<br /><br />"I want you two to apologize to Alana for getting her into this situation in the first place" Ruth said.<br /><br />"I'm sorry Alana" Hannah said.<br /><br />"Sorry Alana" Rachel echoed.<br /><br />"Now I want you in bed, teeth brushed, and I don't want to hear a word from you until the morning" she said, and they nodded and ran off.<br /><br />Ruth came around to my side of the table and held out her arms. I stood up and she hugged me, rubbing my back.<br /><br />"I'm sorry Ruth" I said.<br /><br />"I know dear. And you're forgiven as well" she said, and released me.<br /><br />"Can I help you clean up?" I asked.<br /><br />"That would be very nice" she said, and together we started to clean up from dinner. I wanted nothing more than to take my pants and panties off and lie down on my stomach, but I thought it would be better to help her. So that's what happened today.<br /><br />Why didn't I just tell her the truth in the first place? My bottom actually has a blister on it! Can you believe that? It hurts SO much!<br /><br />Well anyways, I better go to sleep, I have school in the morning. Oh God, the chairs at school. Oh well....Hope to hear from you soon with the continuation from your last letter!<br /><br />Love,AlanaKatehttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16094688085102409432noreply@blogger.com0